Author: admin

  • Keio – The Green pills (1)

    Font size : +


    This is my first attempt at an erotic story. Have that in mind when laying your judgement. Any helplful critique is of course welcome.

    My fantasy might not be for everyone.

    (There could be a next part for this, I haven’t decided yet.)

    “Get your body toned! Get in shape! Become the girl of everyones dreams!”

    The commercial message had been hammering down hard on Keio’s mind now for months.

    She saw the ad several times a day – on FB, via mails in her apps…

    She had always, at least since her school-years (which weren’t that long ago), had issues with her height and heavy set figure. She was aware of her own hang-ups.

    Probably the algorithms of the different social network sites had figured out what ads to bombard her with. She KNEW all of this.

    Still… she couldn’t help to not give it a thought. Those ads were always back there.. gnawing at her mind.

    Keio had always felt she was a bit awkward. A bit different. When she started coming to age she thought it was because she started to develop later than all the other girls. But even when she started to grow into puberty, there was still something off.

    Maybe it was because she was jealous of the other girls who developed before her, or developed ‘better’ than her? She looked at them with envy.

    Keio also wanted to have big boobs, curvy thighs and a slim waist.

    Instead… well, she got the boobs. They were pretty big actually… but they came in company of everything else also being big. Belly was round, thighs were too big. The other kids at school teased her for her “bubble butt”. At 15 she was only just over 5 feet ‘tall’.

    What made it all worse was that she also was a very short girl. If it hadn’t been for her fat curves, one could almost call her petite. Small feet, small hands, cute girly face and big blue eyes. Kaio was actually pretty satisfied with most parts of her body … piece by piece. It was the total of her that she didn’t like.

    Other girls had proportions. They had head-boobs-waist-butt- and… long legs.

    That was probably it. The ‘total’ of her. Keio often felt like she was just a pair of boobs stacked on top of a bubble butt with thick, short legs. Anytime she was in a crowd or standing close to someone else, her face was always in chest-height of the other people around her. This made her feel even smaller and more insignificant and over the years she shunned away from crowds, and even from people in a way.

    She liked her face actually. She had blonde hair, cute lips and eyes that could’ve come off a Barbie doll. But that was it… she only took selfies of her face. If one looked only at her face, she could easily pass for 14-15 years old. She had that innocent look about her.

    Sometimes she tried to get face pics angled down and with some cleavage to them showing. But the cleavage only reminded her of her too heavy set body.. so she always deleted them.

    When she was in a good mood, a positive mood, she reasoned – she would look great if she was just …taller.

    Her interest in how the other girls looked became her obsession, more and more.

    For many years Keio used this ‘issue’ of hers to explain, or excuse, her interest in other girls and their bodies. She was just ‘studying’ other girls bodies, to see in what areas she could improve her own. It wasn’t that she was getting pleasure from watching their curves, hips or thighs… surely not. But alas, she had to admit to herself that she got a little aroused from it.

    It was only recently that she realized… it was more than that. Keio liked girls. Girls… turned her on.

    The real insight and defining moment in Keios life came when she was 16. For many years she knew, but didn’t want to admit, that she was turned on by girls.

    It all came to it’s summit one night after Keios best friend at the time, Anna, had gotten drunk after hanging out by the football field one afternoon.

    Keio had had her eye on Anna for a long time. Anna had been in Keios class for several years and Keio had been studying her in all sorts of situations since … forever.

    Most of her interest had come from seeing Anna grow and mature over the years in the showers after gym class. At first she was just a nice friend, one of the few that didn’t tease Kaio or drop any degrading comments about her body, her height or her boobs.

    Many afternoons they spent together, before puberty set in, talking about life, love and dreams. Usually up in Anna’s room on the second floor of her parents house. They’d lie on the bed, in each other’s laps, playing with the other’s hair and so on. They stayed friends, but as Anna’s body grew Keios confidence diminished. Anna grew into the woman’s body that Keio had always wished for.

    She had of course grown taller then Keio, had perky, cute breasts and legs to die for. She was blonde like Keio but instead of long tangly hair like Kaio, who was always putting up to a knot at the back of her head, Anna always had the latest hairstyles.When this happened she was sporting a very strict bob cut. She looked like she was very much in command.

    So Keio withdrew, secluded herself more. Now and then Anna would invite her to hang around or do things after school. But more and more often Keio found an excuse to not participate. Mostly because Anna’s other friends were the in-crowd at school, and she could always feel the disapproving looks and snide remarks she would get. She liked Anna and didn’t want her to have to defend Keio against all those cool girls.

    The only time Keio made an effort to hang around with Anna was when she knew they would be alone. And those times were the greatest. Their childhood friendship always sprung to life again and they could talk about anything. Keio loved to hear all those stories where Anna would tell about some guy she kissed or had feelings for. She was of course wishing that those feelings and kisses would one day come to her… but just being the one Anna confided in was warmth enough for Keio then. A few weeks earlier Keio had followed Anna home from school, Anna’s mom had given them toast sandwiches. They brought them up to Anna’s room and Keio had lingered… just being close to Anna made her happy. This had gone on for years now and something in Keio had stirred for a long time. Everytime she felt horny or got a feeling of loneliness, it was Anna, in her imaginations, that was there to relieve the stress.

    Keios big dream then was to just give Anna a kiss on the mouth. They hugged often when they met and sometimes Keio even got a kiss on the cheek, but it never got close to a real kiss, or anything longer than a friendly hug of greeting.

    This time Keio was on a mission. Maybe not a very well planned mission… but something in her loins had driven her to this idea. She could not let it go. She had to feel Anna’s lips!

    After finishing the toast the conversation had come into some guy Anna had a crush on, again… she was talking about him, and a kiss they once shared. Keio had asked what kind of kiss it was – how was she to know if the kiss was heartfelt or not and so on…

    Anna was trying to describe the kiss with all the blunt details that she could think of.. she described the moistness or the lips, the warmth of the arm he held around her.. angle of the heads etc.

    Keio played the fool and didn’t understand, only so Anna would describe it all over and with even more detail. Keio was loving it. Even though the whole story described Anna kissing some guy… just hearing her explain it, showing how her lips were, how half open her mouth was and such… pure joy for Keio to delve into and imagine. Keio was of course imagining herself as the guy and target of all the affectionate movements.

    Eventually Anna got tired of having to explain the same thing in so many different ways to her doofus girlfriend that she just said:

    -”Come here… I’ll show you!”

    She moved up to Keio on the bedside, grabbed the back of her head and planted a kiss on her lips. Straight up! Keio was dumbfounded. Stunned…

    -”Uhm.. uhm..ehm.. “,was all she could muster as she was licking her lips in amazement and surprise. Trying to savor the taste of her sweethearts fragrance left on her wet and hungry lips.

    -”Like that! You know what I mean?”, Anna exclaimed in a matter of fact manner.

    -”Oh.. I don’t know… was THAT really the kiss he gave you? You said something about an open mouth ..and some tongue action?”, Keio dared…

    -”Yeah, alright.. the kiss was more than that. I just didn’t want to freak you out by sticking my tongue in your mouth. You know.”, Anna said.

    -”Hey, it’s ok.. we’re friends. I don’t mind helping you out. But You gotta show me what it really was if you want my true input.”, Keio replied feeling for the first time in years as she was in the driver’s seat!

    -”Ok. Get ready then… this is for real.” Anna again grabbed the back of Keios head, but a little slower this time, she pulled Keio in and gave her a much more passionate kiss.. at first with closed lips, but quickly opened her lips, spreading apart Keios own lips. Keio could feel Annas probing, hesitant tongue delicately poking into her mouth. As if it was searching for her tongue. Keio was in a daze. At first she was paralyzed. Is this really happening? But when she felt her love’s curious tongue enter her mouth she quickly responded and met her up.

    Keio had never had a tongue kiss before. She’d seen it in movies of course, but it was a whole other thing to experience it for real!

    Now that it was happening she didn’t want to miss anything. She let her tongue and mouth respond. At first by just reacting and following along with Anna’s tongue. But very quickly Keios pent up sexual dreams got the better of her and she took over. Keios tongue was now in charge, forcing it’s way into Anna’s mouth and grabbing the back of her head instead.

    No saying what took hold,but in seconds the two young girls were making out wildly on Anna’s bed. Keio was on top and pressing down Anna’s head hard into the mattress. The kiss was much longer and deeper than Keio had ever seen in any movie scene.

    Finally the kiss broke off.. Anna was gasping for air and quickly sat up. She wiped some of the excess saliva from her mouth and straightened out her shirt.. trying to find her bearings.

    -”Wow! Well.. ehm… “ Anna sputtered… -”Yeah.. something like that. Maybe not that deep of a kiss”

    Keio realized that she may have gone too far. She was even surprised at her sudden forcefulness. She was always the passive and timid part in their relationship. But this time teenage hormones had gotten the better of her.

    She could feel the uneasiness in the air.

    -”Oh, ok… was it maybe a shorter kiss then…?”, she managed to reply.

    Anna managed to dodge the subject and the apparent sensuality that had entered between them. She rapidly ended the story of the boy’s kiss and switched subject to something more mundane. Talking about tomorrow’s schedule and an upcoming test that everyone was worried about.

    Keio was happy that she managed to deflate the whole situation. She had gone too far and if it hadn’t been for Anna kissing her first there would’ve been no way to salvage this situation without admitting her feelings for Anna. Now she didn’t have to.

    Everything had cooled down and they’d been talking about normal stuff for a while. Anna fell silent and abruptly exclaimed.

    -”Man, that kiss we had… you’re a really good kisser you know. If (guys’ name) had kissed me like that I would have been lost forever. How did you become such a good kisser? You never tell me about your guys or dates or anything. It seems that you have quite some experience in this field!”

    -”Ah, no, no. I was just trying to recreate the kiss you were telling me about. That’s all. Hope it wasn’t too much.”, Keio replied whilst hiding any real emotions she felt.

    Relaxed by this comment Anna went on about how crazy it would be for them to really kiss, if it had been in a sexual way. Giggling and complementing Keios tongue technique over and over gave Keio the hint that Anna might very well have liked the kiss.

    Keio played it cool and pretended like nothing. But inside she was rejoicing at Anna’s every word. It felt like Anna had found her. They had shared a kiss and Anna had loved it!

    Back home in her own bed Keio had warm and lovely dreams about Anna and the kiss they had shared.

    Unfortunately they didn’t manage to hook up just the two of them for several weeks after that.

    In hindsight Keio concluded that Anna maybe was conflicted and purposely shunned away from her because of the kiss they’d shared. But then, Keio could think of nothing else but to get together with her sweet Anna again.

    That is why Keio didn’t hesitate too much when they met again at the football field that afternoon.

    Normally all the in-girls would hang out there, watching their football boyfriends training and talking smack about anyone who was not present.

    This afternoon one of the girls had brought some schnapps or something to drink. Anna had managed to get the lion share of it all and was really drunk. Keio happened to be walking by when she got waved in by the cool girls.

    Hesitant at first… when the cool girls sought contact with her it was seldom to her benefit. Usually they would just grope her boobs or butt and make jokes about how over developed and fat she was. But this time their beconnings seemed more sincere. They looked desperate!

    -”Hey Keio! Come here! You gotta help Anna home!”

    As she came closer she saw that Anna was half laying, half sitting on a bleacher. Drunk out of her wits… the girls were all nervous and spazzy. They were afraid that some teacher or adult would see them. No one wanted to take the consequences of this situation and Keio was a perfect relief for them.

    -”You guys are friends and you live close by. Can’t you take her home and make sure she gets to bed?”

    Keio agreed of course and the other girls helped Anna up.. coaxed her to Keio and put her arm over Keios shoulder. Anna was normally much taller than Keio but in this state she was slumped down… legs barely holding her up and hanging heavily around Keios neck.

    -”Oh.. hey Keio… nische to schee you here… I’m a bit… drunk…”

    The girls were eager to send them off and be rid of the problem. They supported Anna a bit, but as soon as she got off the training grounds they all vanished quickly. Keio was now alone with Anna. Half dragging the drunken girl. Stopping ever so often because Anna was complaining about her head spinning or that she wanted to puke.

    By the time they had gotten closer to Anna’s home she had sobered up somewhat. Still staggering and holding on to Keios neck with both arms.

    -”NO! Don’t bring me home! My mom will kill me if she sees me like this!”, Anna whispered, as if it was a secret.

    -”Can I sleep at your place? You can text my mom and say I’m staying at your place tonight?…”

    Keio couldn’t believe her ears! This was something she had only dared to fantasize about, for years. Imagine having Anna in her bed! Together, under the covers.. just she and Anna!?

    -”Yeah. Of course… no problem!”

    Keios house was just a couple of blocks down from Annas. This meant dragging Anna for a while longer, but this was not a problem. While trying to hold Anna up and walking, or rather- staggering, she had to keep her arm around Anna and ever so often her fingers got a touch of sideboob. Keio often changed grip, just for the feels she could steal while doing this. But now… she was going to have her goddess of a friend sleeping over. This gave her new energy and she increased the pace vigorously! Very quickly she made her way home with Anna in tow.

    It was no problem for Keio to drag home a drunken friend. Mom and dad always worked late and always left her to herself when they came home from work late at night.

    She helped Anna to her room and slumped her down on her bed!

    She got the drowsy Anna to unlock her phone so she could send Anna’s mom a text saying she’d stay over here for the night.

    Keio now locked the door to her room and beheld the pleasure in front of her!

    Taking off Anna’s boots and socks, flipping her around on the bed to get her jacket off… Keio didn’t really have any plan with this. She was just happy at the thought of having the center of her dreams staying over for the night. Anna was fast asleep already and Keio realized they would probably not have a long cozy night of girl talk.

    But as she had taken off Anna’s outdoor clothes whilst Anna only murmured in response she came to the insight that… Annas was hers now… she could finally quench her curiosity about Annas every sensual curve and crevice.

    She drew the curtains. Not that anyone could actually see into her room, but it felt like she wanted some privacy for this.

    Anna was lying on her back on Keios bed… arms straight up over her head and legs half out on the side of the mattress. Anna carefully pulled off Anna’s shirt over her head, softly wrenched her arms through and flung the shirt on the floor. Anna had a purple bra with laces on. It had shifted enough to expose part of her right breasts areola. It’s never comfortable for a girl to sleep in her bra, Keio reasoned and unhooked her bra and sent it the same way as the shirt.

    Now she had a topless Anna sprawled out on her bed! Those breasts looked so sexy. Not too big, soft and round. Not like Keios breasts that mostly looked like she had two big butt cheeks strapped on to her chest. Anna’s mounds were much more sensual and delicate. The only movement was from Anna’s breathing…

    Keio leaned over, grabbed Anna by the waist wrapping both her arms around her and shoved her up on the bed, so her legs were no longer dangling over the side. In doing this her cheek came in contact with Anna’s soft breast… maybe a little on purpose.

    Unbuttoning her jeans.. carefully pulling down the zipper. Now a glimpse of Anna’s underwear. Also, purple..also laced. Of course Anna had matched her undergarments.

    It was more of a hassle to get Anna out of her pants. A lot of tugging at the pant legs, Keio had to get out of bed and pull several times from the foot end to finally pry the tight pants loose. With every tug she could observe the lucious bounce of Anna’s bare breasts…

    Keio could feel a strange excitement building up inside her.

    She had a strong urge to also quickly pull Anna’s panties off, but the reality check in her brian made her throw that urge aside. Not everyone sleeps in the nude.. panties are ok to keep on whilst sleeping, she reasoned with herself.

    It was only early evening, but Keio decided that today was done and there was no reason to ‘stay up’. Especially since her bed company was already well asleep.

    She quickly undressed and crept in under the covers with Anna. Keio decided to not wear any panties this night… She didn’t want anything to be in the way of getting close to her dream girl.

    Finally she was lying down, beside.. her. Anna. She studied her face closely… it didn’t show that she was drunk or anything. She had a very calm and peaceful expression on her face.

    Keio reached out. Caressed Anna’s cheek with a finger…. just to touch her. To feel her softness.

    Anna reacted with a faint smile. She was still asleep, but looked like she enjoyed the touch. Keio got daring… those lips.. those lips she felt during the kiss a few weeks ago. They were right there. So close, so soft. She let her finger creep up to Anna’s lower lip. Just to feel it.

    Anna’s mouth opened slightly and she let out a soft moan. Keio let her finger slide along Anna’s lower lip, and then to the upper lip. Probably by some reflex Anna was making motions with her mouth.. as if she was trying to kiss Keios finger tip.

    Keio let her finger rest between Anna’s luscious lips.. Anna’s lips continued the motions.. sometimes opening them more, sometimes pursing them tighter as if they were hunting for her fingertip. Keio was ecstatic… she felt that this was pure love and pleasure. Anna was safe here in her bed. She was caressing her lips with only affection and Anna was in a dreamstate but seemed to appreciate it. Suddenly a tongue touched Keios finger and Anna’s lips closed around her finger tip! She was now sucking on keios fingertip as if it was a pacifier. The warm feeling was amazing! Keio felt every part of her body shiver!

    She didn’t actually push her finger deeper into Anna’s mouth, but she also didn’t stop the suction. Soon half of Keios index finger was in Anna’s mouth and she was slowly sucking on it. Keio could feel Anna’s tongue swirling around her finger in there.

    She was asleep, but her body was reacting instinctively on this appendix in her mouth.

    It was an incredible feeling… and it gave Kaio ideas. She was aware that Anna was asleep and not in control of her actions… but … a goodnight kiss would not be totally out of order, would it? Anna had enjoyed their kiss a few weeks ago and even complimented Keio for her good technique.

    Keio pulled her finger out slowly and let it rest on Anna’s lower lip, keeping her mouth still half open. Anna’s tongue was searching, coming out more and more.. looking for that thing she was just sucking on…

    Keio moved up closer, put her mouth so close to Annas that she could feel her breath. Opened her mouth a little bit and shyly stuck the tip of her tongue out. Anna’s probing tongue found it. Their tounge tips touched and she gave out a little excited gasp! Keio let it happen..she closed the inch between their mouths and let Anna’s tongue get what it was looking for. It certainly didn’t feel like Anna was asleep, or she was having a very vivid dream of kissing. She was kissing Keio frantically, more so even than Keio had kissed her that afternoon in Anna’s room!

    They were now pressed against each other. Keio felt Anna’s breast under her own and the body heat they both exhumed under the covers!

    The deep and passionate tongue wrestling went on for a long long time. Finally Keio broke it off… she needed to breathe, and so did Anna also as it seemed… she was panting heavily and moaning in enjoyment. Eyes still closed, either in pleasure or sleep. This was what gave Keio the bravery to let her hand slowly slide down over Anna’s body under the covers. Her fingers reached the pantyline and lingered there for a few moments.

    Anna was squirming and moving seductively under Keios touch… so Keio moved on… letting her fingers and hand slide in under Anna’s small, purple panties. Both girls were fair skinned and very blonde, so there was only a hint of hairs on the way down to Anna’s succulent entry point. She might as well have been waxed down there she was that smooth. Much like Keios own private area. As her finger reached the top of Anna’s slit Annas gasped… eyes closed, still asleep. But her senses were certainly not asleep. Keio let her finger slowly travel further down, just brushing the skin along the slit. A slight pressure and she could feel Anna’s wetness.. her finger easily slid down and in between those very wet lips between her legs.

    Sliding up and down her pussy opening made Anna’s hips start to slowly girate and letting out heavy breaths of pleasure…

    Keio took the plunge and let her finger slip in, into Anna. So warm and wet… Keio let another finger follow…Annas was unconsciously spreading her legs a bit and moving her hips to meet up with Keios fingers that ventured deeper and deeper into that soft warm space!

    Keio was too short to also kiss Anna as she was fingering her. Keios head was more close to Annas chest instead which gave her a perfect position to lick and suck on Annas erect nipple. Anna had one hand on the back of Keios head and the other hand was down there, on top of Keios probing hand… pushing down and making it impossible for Keio to remove her fingers from inside Anna even if she had wanted to.

    Keio was still not sure if Anna was still asleep or just pretending. The way she was moving, pressing Keios head to her breast and her hand into her pussy made it seem as if she was awake. But now and then she slowed down in a way that suggested that she maybe was not really conscious about what was happening. It was maybe just her body reacting instinctively to the sensations Keio was giving her. This was of less importance to Keio at the moment. It was heavenly to lie here, with the ruler of her heart, making wet, passionate love… hours later Keio finally drifted into a blissful sleep.. her head resting on Anna’s breast and her hand deeply wedged into her soaked panties.

    The wake up was less blissful. Keio woke up when Anna pulled her fingers out of her still warm and wet pussy! Anna was still for a moment,then suddenly sat up, got out of bed and rummaged through the room for her clothes.

    Keio came to life very slowly… opening one drowsy eye she could just barely see Anna quickly pulling her pants and shirt on and backing slowly out of the bedroom trying to be as silent as possible.

    Keio came to life. But the content feeling of the night’s events quickly drained away when she came to terms with why Anna had so suddenly snuck off, even without a word. Damn… it was becoming clear to her now. Annas probably was asleep and her part in last night’s passionate love making was probably only instinctive reflexes… surely helped by the drunken state she was in. Oh god! What had she done?! She could still feel the wetness of her fingers that she had buried in her girlfriend’s snatch!

    Shit, Anna must’ve woken up – noticing the sleeping Keio, sucking on her breast in her sleep and fingers shoved deeply into her. What a nightmare. No wonder she is in shock now!

    Apart from seeing each other at school and getting nothing but embarrassed glances from anna. Never speaking and anytime Keio would come up towards the lovely girl of her dreams, Anna would shy away and rush away in some other direction.

    It was obvious Anna was ashamed. And the two girls never got in contact ever again since that night.

    So Keios one and only experience of sex had been very one sided and also, ended in disaster. This was why she now mostly kept to herself and did not try to pursue any love interests. She was sure she was lesbian of course. But anytime she saw some girl she fancied, the sting of that memory of losing anna came back and jabbed at her mind.

    So – since then Keio had only ever been on her own. She was of course still getting urges, still wanting to be touched and loved. But she now was her own lover. Which was fine. She had gotten used to it. The shower head and her own fingers knew what to do. Once she had even bought a dildo online. She’d tried it out a few times, but mostly it felt ‘fake’ and it didn’t often see the outside of the bed tables drawer.

    The ads made it sound so easy. Just one week of pills.

    Get the “body you want”! “Bootylicious!” “Big breast in 1 week!”

    It wasn’t really that expensive either.

    Keio didn’t know why, but one night, surfing alone as always… she clicked, ordered, filled out the form, clicked again… forgot about it.

    Until she saw the cardboard box in her mailbox one day a couple of weeks later.

    At first she didn’t think about it. She thought it was just another of those small things and gadgets she had ordered online.

    She was often online shopping. It was a nice relaxation from her otherwise lonely life.

    Later in the afternoon, going through today’s mail.. there was the box. Keio saw the weird asian lettering on the box and realized what order this might be!

    The pills!

    Her heart jumped a little! All those dreams of having the perfect body made their way into her mind! All those dreams from growing up and being teased for her height and disproportionate body swirled through her head.

    In the packet were 21 greenish capsules.

    The pills were set in a standard pill sheet of clear plastic with a silver colored backside. Three rows of seven pills each. They were pretty big. Twice the size of a normal headache pill. Which got Keio thinking… maybe they were not to digest… maybe they were suppositories?!

    Rifling through the box she whipped out the instructions that came with it. Of course… all in some weird asian language, probably chinese. Turning the paper around.. no pictures. Damn.

    Keio applied logic. It’s obvious that she is supposed to take 3 pills/day for 7 days… and they are much bigger than normal pills you stick in your mouth. From what she remembers reading about suppositories they essentially work the same way as pills you swallow. They dissolve and enter the bloodstream, to there let the effective chemicals find their way and get to work. The only reason she could think of why sometimes suppositories are used is that the effective chemicals can be lessened in effect by the stomach’s strong acids. That would be why suppositories have a greater power than just pills you swallow.

    She has three orifices that they can be put in. To be on the safe side Keio decided to let every hole get one pill every day. That would ensure that the ingredients of the pills got evenly distributed throughout her whole body! Easy peasy.

    What wasn’t so easy was to swallow one of those giant pills. It took her several tries and she almost gagged on it a few times. Applying one into her bum and the third into her vagina was much easier… even a little pleasurable. She felt a little sexy walking around in her apartment, feeling those big pills inside her and imagining what kind of magic they would work on her body!

    Day: 1

    Keio woke up sweating. A tingling feeling… not unpleasant..but weird. She didn’t really feel any different. But, after just one day.. that was to be expected. As she was going to take this day’s dose of pills she was really not looking forward to swallowing that one pill for the day. She could still feel the strain in her throat from yesterday’s pill… it felt like it was still stuck in there, half way down her throat.

    Keio concluded that these pills were not meant for oral use. So instead she put 2 of them up her vagina and one up her bum today. She could spread it out and do the opposite tomorrow, that way the pills would be evenly distributed between her two lower holes during the course of the week.

    Day: 2

    The tingling feeling had not subsided. Keio could feel a tightness in her body. Felt like her body was swelling. But even after long periods of studying herself in the mirror – no changes could be detected. Today was two up the butt and one in the front. Those two up her butt could be felt very clearly… Maybe this is how those geisha balls feel that she’s seen people online use. Not at all an unpleasant feeling.

    While she was down in the corner shop she felt a little naughty even. All those people in the store, and no one knew that she had been stuffing things up her nethers just moments before going down to the shop. Especially exciting was the feeling she got when checking out her groceries at the cashier. She had a small crush on that girl for a long time now. Her name was Suzy and she had a kind of rock-bitch vibe about her. Black hair in a knot on top of her head, heavy on the eyeliner and thin, very red lips. Her store shirt was always unbuttoned too far down and with cleavage showing.

    Suzy was always nice and courteous to Keio, but never more than that. But Keio wouldn’t want it any other way. She was fully content with having Suzy as a fantasy, one she’d bring out now and then whilst pleasuring herself in the shower.

    Today she was standing in front of her personal masturbation fantasy and the large pills stuffed inside her were making themselves very noticeable as Keio could feel her regions moistening up at the dirty thoughts she was inviting.

    But as Suzy was punching in her groceries into the cash register… Keio could feel the two pills taking up space in her ass start slipping… Shit?! Keio tensed up, pulled her legs together and tightened her sphincter! Damn! Were the pills coming out? Right here in the store?! This was a really bad day to not wear any panties underneath her dress! Had she had underwear on the pills would probably just pop out into her panty bottoms… but she didn’t dare to think of what would happen if they popped out now!

    She slowly glanced behind her and saw what she had dreaded. There was a que behind her… first in line was a lady neighbour. She didn’t know her name, but she knew she lived in the same staircase as Keio. If those pills came out here she’d be in the perfect line of sight to see them land on the floor in front of her!

    Keio got the chills now! All of a sudden she got that excruciating feeling you get when you really have to go ‘number two’ but you know you are way too far away from any toilet!

    She was now standing at strict attention. Any military guard would have been envious at how tight she could press her legs and thighs together!

    Usually Keio loved to peer down Suzy’s cleavage as she handled the groceries, but now she just wanted her to finish as quickly as possible! So she could get out of here before any accident happened that would surely spread around the neighbourhood in an instant!

    -”You know that short girl in 2 B? She pooped out two geisha balls in the grocery store! Yeah.. right in front of everybody!”

    Oh gawd! That would end Keio forever.

    Suzy finished up, gave Keio a sexy smile as always and called -”Next!” to the lady in the que behind Keio.

    Keio knew that if she took a normal step now, the first pill would come flying out! She could feel it pushing at her sphincter from inside! Only thing keeping it in was her strong and firm ‘bubble butt’ cheeks, clenched tightly under her dress.

    She shuffled away with very tiny steps. She probably looked ridiculous. Hopefully no one was paying attention to her. Outside of the store she saw just how far it was to get over to her stairwell. It was several hundred yard across the small park and playground. In full view of anyone looking out their window. A couple of mom’s and their kids were playing at the playground, and someone was walking their dog…

    Small steps, tiny small steps… buttocks clenched! This was a nightmare! The feeling itself was extremely erotic. Keio had never stuffed anything up her bum before, so this was a totally new sensation. It was actually a great sensation! Why hadn’t she ever explored this part of her body more?! If she ever gets home without humiliating herself to the whole apartment complex she’s gotta try this out more in the future!

    But now the pleasure of having the pills trying to open her sphincter from within was also combined with the dread of being seen pooping out green balls out in public!

    After a minute or two she had made it third way through the park-area. But the tension of this ordeal was getting to her. She was sweating and the moistness down there was building up even greater… which did nothing to help her situation. The more slippery liquids that accumulated in her crotch area the easier it seemed for the pills to try to break through her backside barrier. She had to stop and breathe. The pills were coming out! She could feel that the first pill was almost halfway out and the second was pressing on! If the pill passed the halfway mark of its circumference it would shoot out! Instinctively Keio moved her hand back there. But with such short arms and voluptuous backside she would really have to bend sideways and backwards in a very obvious way to be able to get her fingers there to stop it from plopping out! Keio spotted a trash can just a few steps away. It was one of those kinds that looks like a small tower with a kind of tin roof above the can part. To keep out rain and not have the trashcan get overfull of water with every heavenly shower that decided to pass overhead! Keio quickly hobbled over and just as the pill was about to burst out she sat down on the tin roof of the trashcan, effectively hindering the pill from coming out.. and even pushing it back in a little! Saved by the bell, Keio thought. Or, saved by the trash can really.

    Luckily it was one of those very low trash bins that are set about near playgrounds, so that children can reach them and throw trash in. Had it been a normal height one Keios would never have reached high enough with her bum to sit on it. It was still high, she was kinda leaning against it with her bum firmly placed on the edge of the lid.

    Now what? She had to try to push the pills back in deeper, but she could do it with her fingers. Apart from that it was hard to reach, she was now sitting very close to the playground with her back (and bum) towards the children and their moms.

    Aha… she could use the trash lid to push something against her sphincter and force the pills in deeper so she could get home! Keio quickly hoisted out a lipstick from her shoulder bag.

    Studying the shape of it and contemplating. Well, it’s a bit wider than the pills, it should work as a kind of ram to shove the pills up an inch or two and give her the chance to scurry home without embarrassing herself! If she just placed it and aimed correctly she could slowly sink herself down on the lipstick using the trash cans lid as a base… then rush home!

    But she didn’t want to press her dress into her bum, so she had to remove the textile that was now between her ass and the lid she was sitting on. Looking around as if she was studying the clouds, she pretended to whistle a little bit while her fingers slowly pulled the back part of the dress out from under her. As she did this she could now feel the cold metal against her naked skin, and also she could feel the warm wetness spreading down there. Hadn’t this been out in public this would have been a crazy sexy feeling.

    Keio bent forward a bit… lipstick at the ready. One hand holding up the hem of her dress skirt and the other holding the lipstick, the smaller end of it pointing up. With a swift move she raised her butt just enough to quickly slip the lipstick in under. Her aim was good, she immediately felt that the tip of the lipstick was situated just on her bumhole.

    Now… just to let herself sink down slowly only as much as needed to push the pills back further…

    -”Hey lady!”

    Splat! She sank down way too hard and way too fast. She could feel the whole of the lipstick be engulfed in her ass! It was like 3-4 inches long and now it was fully inserted in her!

    Keio was startled, she hadn’t realized that she had her eyes closed and was so focused on her endeavor that she hadn’t noticed the little kid sneaking up on her!

    -Oh hey?”, she responded with a cracked voice and blushing cheeks!

    -”Tommy! Get over here! Don’t bother the nice girl!”, Tommy’s mother called out from the sandbox a bit away.

    Tommy shrugged and walked back to the activities at the playground.

    Keios was relieved that no one had noticed… but also distressed that she now had a whole lipstick bottle shoved up in there. At least the pills must’ve been pushed way in deeper. So the plan kinda worked.

    Keio could feel ripples of extacy coming through her hips and loins. Wow… this felt so sexy and good. But, why did she have to discover this awesome way to gain pleasure out in the open, at a playground, with people around her?! Damn!

    She stood up slowly. The lipstick bottle seemed to be working. Not as planned exactly, but.. she did feel very ‘filled up’ in the backside. It was a great feeling.

    She brushed the back of her dress off, to her amazement she saw a large wet stain on the trash cans lid, where she had planted herself.

    Shit, i’d better get out of here quickly before anyone realizes that those juices came from me!, she thought and hurried home.

    It was a strange and arousing feeling, especially walking up the stairs and feeling that lipstick-dildo moving around inside her! She found herself breathing heavely and getting horniier by the second! Inside she quickly made her way to the bathroom and lay herself down on the bathroom rug, jerked up her dress and fingered her way into her own bum, desperately trying to get a hold of the bottle in there! Everything was wet and slippery which made it so much harder. It was almost impossible to get a grip and pull it out. Everytime she thought she had it and starting pulling it out, her body worked against her and shut the bum muscle and it slipped back in again… it was annoying, but yet so satisfying every time the sphincter was stretched out and forced open… after a while she managed to get it out further, but using her muscles and concentrating on not letting it slip in again.

    Wow, this was a new type of arousal she had felt! She’d almost come several times during the extraction of the lipstick and now it only took a few strokes on her clit to come hard!

    Her pussy felt a bit more swollen than usual.. but that wasn’t so strange maybe, considering how long she now had been ravaged by her own lipstick!

    Later in the day she felt very happy and excited about this whole new world that had opened up, behind her, literally. Maybe she could use something else than a lipstick bottle next time? Something that was easier to get out.

    Day: 3

    Still no visible changes. But she felt very horny. Although, that was not unusual for Keio. So just relieving some sexual tension was nothing new. Was probably not even related to the pills. She wanted to use two pills in her backside again today, even though that would be to stray away from the regime she had made up for herself. But also, just the one pill felty very good too! Especially since she made sure to push it in further this time. Had she only had longer arms,she would be able to put more of her finger in. As of now she could only reach to get half of her finger up in there.

    Day: 4

    Feeling very warm. And body is aching a bit. Breasts feel puffy. Maybe they’re a little bigger than yesterday? Just the thought of her breasts growing gets Keio wet and sensual… still not weird to masturbate two days in a row. And today was two pills up the butt again! That was probably what was making her so horny! She took her time to insert them…

    Day: 5

    Breasts are definitely growing now. Bra does not fit anymore… maybe I’ve grown a whole cup size already. Groin and ass feel a bit more tense also… she is wet and almost dripping all the time. Already at lunchtime she decided that panties were of no use today. They just got soggy in a few minutes and she had to throw them in the laundry basket!

    Day: 6

    Ok. Breasts have grown even bigger now. They feel swollen to the touch, and I find my thighs are moist from vaginal fluids most of the time now! My pussy has also swollen in size and just touching it sends shivers through my whole body! Keio relieved herself 4 times that day. Luckily this was her vacation.. she had no idea of how this could’ve worked if she had to be at work!

    Day: 7

    Impossible to even put on a bra anymore. I’m surely beyond normal bra sizes now. And I decided to not wear panties at all. Tried to put on a pair this morning, but I almost came just from the pressure of the fabric against my mound. She had to relieve herself three times today. Last time she even squirted as she came. Bed sheets got soaked! Last day of pills. Maybe it’s a good thing that it’s not a 2 week amount?

    ..Day: 8

    Woke up in a puddle of her own juices! But still felt as horney as she had ever been! Keio made herself cum twice in the already wet bed before she could even get up and do anything else! Her breasts are now huge! And just touching them, or even the simple action of putting on a shirt gets the nipples erect and starts her juices flowing excessively again!

    Keio realizes that this is maybe not as it should be. She gets worried and decides to make a call.

    -”Yes, hello, you’ve reached the Womens’ doctor clinic. What can we do for you?”

    -”Ehm, hi, … I’ve take some pills…”

    -”Pills? What are you saying? Is this a suicide call?!”

    -”Oh, no… no, no! I’m sorry… that came out wrong. I’m Keio. I.. eh.. ordered some pills online.. and now I am experiencing some weird effects.”

    -”Oh, ok mam’. Glad to hear that it wasn’t what it first sounded like. Haha… Tell me, what is the trouble?”

    -”Well, I don’t know… my body feels swollen… ehm.. I feel my hormones flaring. I don’t know really… but something is not right.”

    -”I see. What is the name of these pills?”

    -”Sorry. It was some kind of Chinese pills. I don’t know the name. I’ve thrown the box out already.”

    -”Hmm.. that sounds serious mam’. I’d best set you up for a meeting first thing tomorrow morning. I will set you up to see Dr. Williams at 9 a.m. I’ll send you the address in a text so you can see her right away tomorrow!”

    -”Ok, thanks. Yes. That’ll be great!”

    Day: 9

    Keio woke up. Panties soaked. Crotch feels like it’s burning. The usual puddle in bed.

    Boobs feel swollen. Body feels tense. The urge to just touch herself is overbearing. But she knows that it is not the solution. Everything will just get even more wet. And she has the appointment with Dr. Williams in just one hour!

    She has to get herself ready!

    Wise from the day earlier, she finds one of the small towels, folds it three times and sticks it in her panties. Careful not to touch herself too much, since that only gets her juices flowing more.

    What Keio hadn’t calculated on, was that while cramming herself into those too tight jeans.. a lot of extra pressure was added to her lower parts. And the towel, that now suddenly felt very much like a diaper. The towel diaper gave a very direct and total ‘push’ against her vulva.

    As she was pulling up her jeans and buttoning up she could feel an involuntary squirt going straight through her thin panties and into the towel.

    Putting on the too tight bra and a t-shirt over was just giving her more excruciating sensations of guilty pleasure, and she was now aware of a steady stream of fluid, slowly seeping out from her pulsating vagina.

    The short walk down the stairs from her third floor apartment gave Keio well founded worries about the bus trip downtown.

    Every step down the stairs let her feel her firm and heavy breasts bounce and every bounce made the fabric of her bra chafe against her over sensitive nipples. She now realized the problem with her towel-diaper also… although it worked as intended with absorbing all the watery fluids she was extruding from below, the edges of the towel were tickling her thighs with every small step and movement she took. That in combination with the pressure the tight jeans were applying to her nethers made it so she was almost coming to a climax by the time she came down to the bottom staircase.

    Another strange thing she now had noticed was that she had become much more meaty around the vaginal area. It felt like fluids were collecting there, almost like another breast (but much smaller than the huge mounds stuck to her chest) was set down there. She could feel a slight bounce of her groin flesh everytime she set her foot down. Which of course only enhanced the sensations she was already feeling. She needed to place her feet slowly and carefully to not have all of her pussy tremble with every step.

    Before going out the door of the stairwell Keio had to lean against the wall a bit. Breathing heavily and trying to keep her legs spread apart as widely as she could, to relieve a bit of the pressure from her sensitive bits… She managed not to come right then and there.

    Had she not stopped to pause, there would’ve been a pure flooding in her pants and she’d have to run back up to the apartment to change and miss the bus.

    The bus!!

    While walking, awkwardly and with short steps, every step at the risk of giving just enough arousal to bring her over the edge, towards the bus stop it dawns on Keio that there is still a 30 minute bus ride to endure before she gets to the doctors office!

    This was gonna be tough. Already now she could feel that the towel would not do the trick. It felt very heavy in her crotch. She could feel a small trickle of horny fluids seeping down the inside of her right thigh already.

    With the bus stop in view Keio now sees the bus coming around the curve and quickly closing in towards the bus stop up ahead! Shit, this meant she now had to run!

    She tried to start out with a timid jogging motion, but everything on her body was bouncing around like crazy… pulses of tickling lust were shooting through her body everytime any of her jiggly bits touched another part of her. With every small step of running she let out a small gasp and felt her eyes roll to the back of her head almost! Seeing how fast the bus was nearing the stop she had to pick up the pace and run faster. More bounce and jiggle. More skin against skin sensations!

    Luckily the bus driver saw the curvy, young girl trying to catch the bus and he slowed down and came to a stop at the same time as Keio reached the curb. She was exhausted, feeling even hotter than before and panting heavily. Both from the physical feat of running, but also from the orgasmic sensations that were now rippling through her body. As the bus doors opened she clenched her mouth tight as to not let out any sexual sounds as she had to take 4 rather big steps up to the drivers spot.

    Blushing and hoping the driver would not notice the damp towel that was bulging under Keio’s tight pants she quickly gave him her ticket and scurried back in the aisle of the bus.

    The driver gave her plump and round ass a good look in his driver’s mirror that gave him an excellent view into the aisle of the bus and then closed the doors and continued the route.

    Just as the bus jerked into movement Keio got a hold of one of the bars going from floor to ceiling and that was what saved her from falling flat on her face! Her new body had a very different weight ratio than she was used to. She was much more top-heavy now than before. She was used to having big boobs. She had learned to not spin around too quickly when she was near a shelf or they would usually knock something down. But not only were her breast much, much bigger now, but also much heavier. They didn’t just feel like appendages on her body anymore… they felt swollen, they felt full.

    This became very apparent now on the bus ride. Every bump and turn the bus made jiggled her boson around very much. She felt her bra straps cutting into her shoulders and back flesh. Hadn’t it been for that the same bumps, vibrations and turns also made her lower regions sqeeze and grind togheter every time she neede to move her feet in small adjustments to keep balance, which in turn send erotic shivers out to the rest of her body… the uncofortbale bra would’ve have been torture.

    Now she almost didn’t feel it. At least, all the other, much more pleasurable feelings were drowning out any discomfort she felt.

    The bus stopped abruptly at the next stop. Keio had to use a hard grip to hold on to the railing and not fall backwards as her mounds and gravity tried to pull her over.

    An old man came onboard. He looked grumpy, brown overcoat, dark greenish hat and a sour face. He had a large suitcase and a big bag filled with stuff with him.

    He paid the driver and made his way down the aisle.

    Keio knew that a wet spot was building at the front of her pants and discreetly turned her back towards the man coming down the aisle with his stuff.

    Finally he sets his things down and stands in his place. Keio was glad that he decided to put his bags in front of him… between himself and Keio.

    She was all too used to the crowded bus situations where men often chose to stand much, much too close to her. It was like they sometimes did it on purpose, just to be able to rub against her.

    And because of Keios shortness this usually meant that their groin area, which they always turned toward her rather than away, ended up in the height of her tits. At the worst times she could feel them getting hard and using every little motion the bus made as an excuse to push their hardened crotch against Keios boobs. It was as if she was giving them a free boob job at times.

    Had she been into men she might have found this exciting or erotic, but… for her it was just annoying and only reminded here even more of how short she was.

    So this time she was happy that the grumpy man had a barrier of his things between them. Obviously he had other things on his mind than Keios ample body parts.

    The bus jerked into motion again, Keios felt something hard push deep against her butt! She spun her head around quickly, ready to give the dirty old man an evil stare for groping her.

    But she saw that he was way too far away to push anything hard into her! Also he was looking out the window with a distant expression.

    Keio tried to peer down… in the man’s bag was the end of an umbrella sticking out in her direction. Unucklily if was aimed right at her bum, and the motion of the bus made her fall back a little as the man moved his foot a little to shove the bag forward while getting his balance!

    Now the umbrella handle, one of those straight, wooden ones, was pressing against her butt… sending even more sensations through her… this was just making the flow of sensual fluids increase. She tried to scoot away a little from the attacking umbrella handle, But in front of her was some woman with her back turned. She didn’t want to press her tits against her back. She felt it was intrusive enough as close as she was now. Half an inch between Keios breasts and the woman’s back. Now and then a movement of the bus made it so that Keios breasts brushed against the back of this woman. She couldn’t just press up against the lady… that would surely make her turn around and say something! The occasional brushes of breast against back she could get away with, but probably not much more without drawing the woman’s attention.

    Something was touching the front of her pants now?! Looking down through her oversized bosom didn’t help, she had to turn her upper body away a little and peek down… there was a dog there.. sniffing away!

    Keio couldn’t see whose dog it was.. she saw the leather leash going away, but because of the crowdedness she couldn’t see who was holding on to the other end of the dog’s leash.

    She tried to push the curious dog’s nose away from her with her free hand and pull her groin back a little. But pulling the groin back just made the umbrella handle press deeper in between her but cheeks!

    The dog started licking Keios fingers instead of going away! The quick and wet tongue triggered new sensations and imaginations in Keios mind.

    But instead of going away the dog now caught more interest in her crotch area, He could probably smell her juices from afar.. and now wanted to investigate. He shoved keios hand aside and dove in with his nose. It was a rather large dog.. some kind of german shepherd mix probably, so his head was just the right height to examine Keios wet area! At first sniffing, prodding with his nose… every time he pushed his nose against her nethers her pelvis was pushed back harder on the umbrella handle forcing its way through her jeans from behind.

    Then he started licking! Of course he could only lick on the outside of Keios pants, but it was a strong tongue and even though he was only licking the fabric, she could feel every lick through it! This was excruciating! Forcefully licked from the front and a thick wooden handle pressing towards her butthole from behind! She was very much stuck between a rock and a hard place! The relentless dogs prodding and licking accompanied by the thick umbrella handle pushing up against her bum was excruciating! Keio had to bite her lip and close her eyes, trying hard to think of anything else than her soft, sensual parts being assaulted and fondled down there! She was just hoping no one would notice her predicament.

    Also, the thought and fear of getting caught in this state added to the excitement and just made Keio gush even more.

    Finally she got off the bus. She didn’t dare to even look down at her jeans in fear of seeing a wet stain growing down there. Although, with her new bust size, she would of course not even be able to see down there. When she looked down she couldn’t even see her feet without bending forward in contortionist style… and Keio was no contortionist!

    Just a short walk, she could see the building with the sign: “Women’s doctor. OPEN”

    Keio tried to walk as casually as possible, not giving away that every step sent shivers of reluctant pleasure shooting up from her groin. She had to lean against the door again before entering. Catching her breath, trying to think of anything else than the stream she felt rolling down her thighs.

    With some effort she opens the door and, to her fear, she sees a long narrow staircase going up to the doctors office. Stairs? Stairs are the worst case scenario for her state.

    Keio braces herself, takes a deep breath and starts her taunting journey up the staircase. Taking careful care to only go with very slow steps and one step at a time to reduce the amount of thighs rubbing against each other and towel in her crotch giving any more sensation than necessary. Even so, every step sent orgasmic feelings through her body.. and the already overfull towel was just letting through even more of her seeping wetness. Every step felt like it was sending a wave of liquid down her inner thighs.

    Having made it up to half the stairs Keio sees another woman appear at the top of the staircase. She was business-clad and seemed to be in a hurry. Quickly trotting down the stairs towards her in high heels and tight skirt.

    Keio immediately got self conscious and worried that the woman coming down the stairs might see her growing wet stain developing through her pants and tried to turn a bit sideways, as to hide her soggy crotch area somewhat from her glance.

    But when the woman coming down the stairs met up with Keio, the stairs proved to be more narrow than expected. So the woman’s hip brushed against Keios bum, which pushed Keio aside a bit. Unfortunately right there was a baluster which Keios pussy mound got pressed against. But since her klitoris now was so engorged it slammed against the hard iron rod and that was like the last shock her pulsating womanhood needed! She let aóut a small yelp and now felt the fluids trickling all the way down to her socks. She was gushing. Feeling dizzy and had to hold on to the railing with both hands.

    Making her way the last few steps to the doctors office waiting room was a feat comparable to climbing mount Everst while being nailed by a horny gorilla!

    Keio slumped down on one of the chairs in the waiting room… she could both hear and feel the squish from her saturated towel. She knew that this was going straight through panties, towel, pants and into the seat cushion! How embarrassing.

    Just as she had sat down and taken two breaths of relaxed lust, a tall and beautiful woman in a white doctor’s coat came up to her from nowhere!

    -”Hello! I am doctor Williams!”

    A beautiful woman leaned down to Keio! Dr. Willimas was of Indian descent. Well, probably half Indian. Probably one of parents was a westerner, considering her length. She had straight, black hair in a ponytail, set high up on top of her head. She was probably around 6 feet tall and had a very shapely bosom. Nothing like the huge bust of Keio of course. But still, for such a tall woman, leaning in … her cleavage was very visible to any patient under her care.

    Keio couldn’t help but let her eyes and thoughts dive into that light brown valley that was exposed just inches from her face. This did not help her flowing juices in any way… they just kept on coming at the same rate that Keios imagination of what those doctor breasts must feel like to the touch came into her dizzied mind.

    Keio was stunned. Partly from the ordeal of just having cum while walking up the stairs and then again from just sitting down. She just managed a …

    -”I.. I think I’ve peed’ myself…”, and started to sob.

    -”Oh.. oh my!”, Dr. Willimas replied! -”Don’t worry honey! Let me get you to the examination room and we’ll take care of that little mishap!”

    Keio had no more energy to hide her stress and feelings anymore… she just nodded and let Dr. Williams help her to stand up and be led into a nearby room.

    She was led into an examination room. It was kind of in a haze… Keio had given up on trying to walk with her thighs apart and knew that there was no more hiding the fact that her pants were all dark and wet from the crotch down.

    Dr. Williams feels a great empathy for the cute and shapely young girl. Trying not to focus too much on the voluptuous curves revealed while helping Keio undress she quickly removes her pants, the drenched towel and panties. The towel landed on the floor with a dampened splash.

    -”Don’t worry sweetie, let’s just get you out of this shirt also and I can examine you! You’re in good hands now!” Dr. Williams coxed while taking off Keios shirt and undersized bra… stealing a prolonged glance at the naked, curvy beauty before quickly getting her a patient’s robe. The kind of robe that is open in the back and just holding together with a knot at the neck.

    Keio felt very exposed for the moments that the lovely doctor was stripping off her clothes… had she been less embarrassed of the whole situation she might have noticed the lingering looks she got from those beautiful brown eyes as she was in total nudity.

    But it felt like only a few moments until she had some kind of papperish gown with an open back on and was stood in front of an examination bench. The doctor was looking her deep in the eyes… Keio nearly drowned.

    The doctor’s eyes were almond shaped and felt like they were looking straight into Kaio’s soul! It felt like she wanted to lean in, open her mouth and give her a long and deep kiss.

    Suddenly interrupted by a bright light. The flashlight stung her tear drenched eyes quickly, doctor told her to open her mouth.. say -”Aaaah…”, stick your tongue out… the normal procedure.

    Dr. Williams took a long look into those baby blue eyes… almost lost her trail of thought. She was sooo cute! Those eyes looked so sad, so in need of happiness and love. Maybe it was because of the tears in the corners or them, but.. also.. Mandy (Dr. Williams first name) was quickly becoming infatuated!

    Mandy’s interest in girls arose during her student days. There was always much partying and sharing dorms with all kinds of different girls, sleeping over, being drunk and also ‘experimenting’ as one does quickly led the becoming doctor to realize that she fancied girls over boys. She had of course tried out both sorts, but the girls were the only ones that ever sparked deeper feelings in Mandy.

    The problem with this arose once Mandy explained this to her parents. Since they both grew up in India this was not a sexual prefereance that was allowed.

    Mandy of course realized, through experimenting through high school and college, that girls were her thing. She always kept it secret from her family of course. Those times when she went steady with another girl she never introduced them to her parents… other than friends.

    It all ended in disaster one night when Mandy’s mother walked in on her and her girlfriend in a sweaty 69 up in her room. Mandy’s mother was cross but promised to not mention this to her father as long as she never did anything of the sort again. Since then Mandy had only had one night stands, and never with men.

    Her father was often commenting on this and trying to set her up with his different friends son’s. Nothing that she would ever go for… she was used to the idea of never actually being in a relationship, ever again. But the wish for it was always there … nagging at her heart.

    Finding her bearings again, she went on with the usual checkup. Looking into ears, opening the patient’s mouth… oh, that mouth. Those lips… she hoped that Keio didn’t hear her voice crack as she asked her to stick her tongue out.

    God… that was the most pink, soft and cute tongue she had ever seen. Imagine how that tongue could feel….

    Comon! Be professional Mandy! Get a grip!

    -”Can you please sit up on the examination table miss?”

    Keio of course wanted to comply with the good doctor’s wishes, but being as short as she was… she was struggling to get up.

    Dr. Williams saw this and offered to help. Grabbing Keio under the armpits and simply lifting her up. Keio was a bit heavier than Mandy had expected in her galant attempt to lift her up onto the table, so she almost stumbled forward in the process of lifting and setting Keio down. Mandy managed to get a foot hold before plainly just falling down on top of Keio, but not before she brushed her cheek against Keios ample breasts while regaining her balance.

    Wow… so firm and yet so large?! Hoping that her blushing cheeks didn’t show the doctor quickly proceeded to the next stage of the examination.

    -”Alright my dear. You seem to be a bit swollen here and there… but that itself is nothing out of the ordinary. Many women swell up at ‘that time of the month’, you know. In fact, you look very healthy and… may I say… pretty beautiful also.”, Mandy said and gave a little wink.

    -”Thank you doctor…”, Keio replied and looked more shy than usual. -”But I also feel very hot.. and.. wet… down ‘there’.”

    -”Yes, I noticed that while undressing you. What is that all about? Do you usually get this wet when.. well, when you are aroused maybe?

    Keio got a bit nervous about this line of questioning.

    -”Well, ehm.. I do get very wet when .. well, when I get aroused…”

    She didn’t want to admit to the lovely doctor that she’s actually never had sex with anyone, other than herself. She contemplated if she should maybe make up some story about when she had been with a boy or something. But Keio was never good at lying… and also… she didn’t want the doctor to think she was straight.

    -”But nothing like this… it started after the pills.”

    -”I see. Well it’s obviously something hormonal. These ‘pills’ have gotten your hormones acting up and getting you oversensitive I think.”, Dr. Williams said, while leaning in and looking closely at Keios swollen, wet crotch.

    -”How does this feel?”, she said and poked at Keios swollen pussy lips…”

    A lustful -”Uhhh.. “, was all that came out of Keios lips and Dr. Williams could see a small trickle of fluid gushing out of the girl’s slit, onto the bench.

    -”Hmmm…”, Mandy murmurmed. This was amazing. So incredibly wet. It was obvious that the sweet, curvy girl was extremely aroused and horny. It seemed like she was on the brink of orgasm and every little touch could send her spinning into a deep level extacy!

    Mandy felt that she was very affected by the whole thing. She felt herself tingling. A hotness came over her. Something she hadn’t felt this deeply in a long time!

    She pulled herself back to the role of doctor…

    -”Well, I’m of course going to have to take your temperature. To be sure that you’re not suffering from any fever or so. If you’d be so kind as to lay down on your belly…Dr. Williams beconned.

    Not until Keio had done what she was told and was lying on her belly, perched on her elbows, she remembered that the patient’s gown she was wearing was designed to expose everything from behind. She felt her shyness come bearing down again… and worse… she felt she was getting very moist again now that she was so exposed to the hot woman of her new found dreams!

    Dr. Williams grabbed Keio by the hips and pulled her bum towards the end of the examination table, so that her feet and legs were hanging down. Legs too short to reach the floor and ass out there, not covered by anything.

    Dr. Williams grabbed Keios ass cheek with one hand and dipped her other hand’s index finger in the vaseline jar. -”This might feel a bit strange, but I will just lubricate a little so the thermometer doesn’t feel too uncomfortable.”

    Keio was trembling with anticipation… she was now in the hands of a beautiful woman, her nethers exposed and there was nothing she could do about it. Also… she was about to get something inserted into her… the very thought got her juices flowing at an even greater rate. She was hoping the goddess of a doctor wouldn’t notice… or.. maybe she should notice? After all, that was the very reason Keio had come here in the first place.

    That thought was abruptly halted when she felt a finger press into her anus… the first inch went slow enough, but after the first knuckle, the rest of Dr. Williams’ finger sank in very quickly!

    Keio released a little squeak of surprise and pleasure.

    -”Not to worry dear… I’m just applying some vaseline, so the thermometer won’t feel too bad.”, the doctor said in an uneven voice.

    Mandy felt the warmness of the cute little patient’s ass as she sunk her vaseline dipped finger in… She could see her pussy twitch and ooze fluid as she pushed her finger in all the way to the knuckle of the hand. Keios little squeak gave her the hint that this wasn’t at all unpleasant for her. Enticed by the curvy girl and her incredible wetness, and totally unprofessional, she drew her finger in and out slowly a couple of times… fiddling a bit extra when she was at her deepest, as an excuse to ‘lubricate’.

    Normally she would just apply some lubricant on the outside ring of the anus for this procedure, but there was something about this girl that didn’t let Mandy have full control over her impulses!

    Everytime she pressed into the deepest, she could see a small push of juices gushing out and running down over those protruding and very swollen pussy lips. It was mesmerizing.

    With a little less self control, Mandy would have continued this ass fingering for a long long time. But she suddenly felt herself also getting wet from the situation, and was reminded of her role here.

    Keio was biting her lower lip and pressing her eyes closed. Trying not to give away how good the doctor’s finger felt. She was lying there… legs hanging from the examination table, a beautiful woman’s finger up her bum… pushing in and out of her for what felt like several minutes…

    Not until Dr. Williams suddenly pulled out did Keio realize that she was flowing with pussy juices again… and felt immediately embarrassed. But could not help to let out a disappointed moan…

    Mandy had a ***********ion of different rectal thermometers on her examination shelf. Most were the size of a cotton swab that you clean your ears with. But she also had a novelty thermometer that her student friends had given her at a birthday party back at med-school once. Why she even kept it in her office was because she had once thought it’d be a fun idea to joke with patients about using it… just to see their eyes widen, and maybe take some of the tension away that can arise in these kinds of doctor/patient situations.

    But something in this situation drew her hand to this novelty thermometer now… it was way too large for a normal rectal thermometer. It had more the girth of a felt pen, the kind you write on white boards with, than anything else.

    As she was grabbing it, she realized that maybe she would have to prepare the patient’s rectal area a little more.

    -”Sorry honey, but I have to just widen you a little more before I can take your temperature”, Dr. Williams explained.

    Widen? Keio was perplexed as to what that could mean, only to suddenly feel what it meant as the Dr. pressed two fingers into her anal area.

    Keios butt was struggling against Mandy’s fingers… it was not used to being prodded, and Mandy decided more vaseline was needed.

    Dipping her fingers in the vaseline jar gave Keios sphincter a small chance to relax from the intrusion, only to suddenly get surprised when the two fingers came back with much more force and much more lubricant! Keio was not ready and stood no chance to resist… the doctors fingers sunk deep in and Keio gave out a loud -”Mmmhh..!”

    Keio instantly felt that she had given herself away and tried to squirm a little with her hips, as to show the pretense of a bit of discomfort. But the doctor was not discouraged, one hand firmly gripping and pushing down on her buttock, the other pushing and pulling two fingers in and out… after a few pushes a third finger was introduced.

    Keio again gave herself away with a lustful -”Aaahh..!”

    Dr. Williams felt that she had the patient sufficiently prepared and took the big thermometer and stuffed it in!

    The three fingers pulled out, only to in an instant be replaced with something the size of… Keio could not compare… this was the biggest thing she’d ever had stuffed into her! Even when she had masturbated herself.. she only ever used two fingers… and that was plenty enough, even though her fingers were childishly small in size. And she had never pushed anything into her butthole until just a couple of days ago! But this was at least twice the size of that lipstick!

    This was something totally different! And she was shaking of lust as she got impaled.

    Keio was in seventh heaven and didn’t notice.. but Mandy noticed… as she stuck in the huge thermometer a big squirt came out of the patient’s pussy!

    Mandy was fascinated… after the initial squirt, which probably shot out several feet from her… nearly hitting the wall on the opposite side of the examination room. The flow of juices increased to a copious amount.

    -”Now we must leave this thermometer in you for a few minutes.”, Dr. Williams said.

    Keio could do nothing more than to nod in agreement and pant…

    Mandy was looking closely at the huge thermometer buried into this little voluptuous girl.. how it was moving up and down with her every heavy breath… sometimes twitching as the girl’s hole seemed to be grabbing at it, wanting so suck it in deeper.

    Dr. Williams (Mandy) was almost hypnotized by the 10” rod that was stuck into that sweet round ass, twitching ever so slightly with anticipation every time Keio shuddered with lust.

    Mandy found herself with one hand carefully pushing down on the thermometer and then letting up ever so slightly… then pushing down on it again…

    Everytime the thick thermometer was pressed in a bit a new gush of fluids emerged from Keios pussy slit. The sight of this was the sexiest thing Mandy had ever seen! She could feel her own panties getting more and more wet from just the thoughts that were crossing her mind.

    This went on for several minutes. Keio was almost falling in and out of consciousness, jerked back to awake every time the thermometer was making another push into her pulsating and expanded circular muscle.

    Finally the doctor decided it was time to read the thermometer… she tugged at it, but to her slight surprise it didn’t want to come out as easily as it had slid in. The lower part of the instrument was formed like a bulb and a bit bigger than the rest of the rod. It was when this last part of it came to Keios clenched opening that its outward progress was halted.

    Dr. Williams tugged a little bit harder… it was as if Keios body didn’t want to let go of the lubricated, thick pole that had been in her for so long now. Involuntarily she was raising her bum with every tug, as to try to follow the pleasurable thing into the air… eventually, accompanied by a faint “schlopp”, Keio’s rectal muscle was widened enough for the larger end of the thermometer to escape her warm, wet hole!

    Keio slumped down on the examination table. Her giant breasts were of course in the way of her lying totally flat on her front side… but she was now breathing heavily, as if after a marathon.

    Mandy concluded that her temperature was normal, maybe slightly high… but what fascinated her now was the glistening stream of vaginal fluid coming down from Keios swollen pussy… it was a solid stream, not much thicker than a piece of sewing string, but it wasn’t until about a foot down that it turned into quick droplets that were falling the next foot and splashing down into an slowly increasing puddle on the floor at the end of the examination table.

    This whole ordeal had turned Mandy on more than she had ever felt turned on before!

    She put away the dripping wet thermometer and helped to turn Keio over on her back. Lying down on her back gave the flustered doctor a small pause in her dirty thoughts. The patient’s gown now covered all of Keios lady parts. The light green gown could of course not hide her large mounds protruding from her chest, but it went down to halfway the length of her thigh.

    Dr. Williams helped Keio to scoot up on the beach so her legs rested on the table again.

    -”Just relax and lie back. I’m almost done with the examination now.”, she explained as she pulled Keio’s gown up a little, just enough to expose her pelvic area.

    Dr. Williams could feel her own mouth salivating at the sight of this lovely hot spot! The flesh around the whole vaginal area was like a rolling mound of beautiful pale flesh, slightly curved downward toward the hip bone and the crotch of course.

    A few thin whisks of blonde hairs were almost not visible without a closer inspection. But what really caught the doctors eye was the hugely engorged klitoris at the top of Keios slit.

    The pussylips themselves were imensly swollen, glistening from juices and almost the thickness of a sausage on each side of her slit.

    Normally one would have to spread the lips apart to detect a woman’s clitoris, but in this case it was clearly visible. Like a reddish ball of flesh, almost the size of a strawberry! No wonder that she was so sensitive. Any pressure to the girl’s frontal crotch area would undoubtedly press against her outsticking clit and of course send all kinds of lustful feelings racing!

    Mandy carefully prodded the area around the clitoris with her finger… she could sink her finger into the meat almost half an inch in most places before meeting any firmer resistance in underlying muscle or bone.

    She put the palm of her hand over Keio’s swelling clit and pressed down softly…

    -”How does this feel?”

    Kei’s body could only respond with a deep gasp and a large squirt from within her pussy’s round and sensitive lips! Dr. Williams’ eyes widened and she tried the same thing a few more times. Everytime it seemed that Keio came in a deep, gutural orgasm and another jet of fluid spurted out from her innards! No sign of the amount of clear juices being of smaller volume than the former.

    -”I just have to test one more thing my dear. Could you spread your legs a little for me?”

    Keio felt weak and dizzy and didn’t give the order any second though in her foggy state of mind. If she had done so, she would’ve guessed what would come next.

    Had this been any normal day, Dr. Williams would have prepared her patient and told her that she now, carefully, would insert a finger into her vagina.

    But Mandy was in her own state of pent up sexual tension and licking her lips, eyes fixed on the bulbous, wet slit in between the young girls legs.

    She sent two fingers in. The great abundance of vaginal fluids made it so there was absolutely no resistance. Her fingers just slid in as if she had sunk them into steaming warm jello!

    More fluid came gushing over Mandy’s hand and she could feel every part of flesh pulsating around her fingers.

    Keio gave out a long pleasure filled moan and arched her back a little. One hand grabbed her own breast and squeezed it, the other hand came up to her mouth… pressed a clenched fist against her mouth. She was barely conscious as to what she was doing… but suddenly she was sucking her thumb passionately!

    Mandy watched the girl squirming in awe. She wished it was her hand squeezing that giant breast. and found herself breathing heavily as she watched Keio sucking her own thumb with such sexy passion. She could only imagine how that would have felt,,, if that cute little mouth had been attached to Mandy’s own nipple… Mandy felt a little twitch down in her own panties now!

    Wow! What’s happening to me?! What is this girl doing to me?!

    She realized that she still had her fingers deeply wedged into her patient’s slit, gushes of warm fluid running down her hand and onto the examination bench!

    She never wanted this exciting feeling to end!

    But she had to be professional. How could she make this happen again?!

    Dr. Williams slowly pulled her fingers back out… making sure to give Keios oversized klitoris one last stroke before saying:

    -”Alright! I think I have a temporary solution for you. But I’m going to have to analyze this and get back to you.”

    Panting, Keio said, -”Yeah, uhu… of course!”

    -”First we need to get these flowings to subside.”

    From where she was sitting at the end of the examination table she reached over to a shelf and brought out a tube of ointment.

    -”This is a mild sedative. It’ll numb your feeling and sensations for a while. I’ll just apply some on your sensitive areas.”

    Mandy squirted some of the white stuff from the tube into her hand and started rubbing it in. First on Keios inner thighs, then up on her lower belly and finally on her swollen pussy and made sure to massage in a lot of the ointment onto her big bulb of a clitoris.

    This of course sent Keio into a new seventh heaven. Being massaged all over these areas was like a whole new set of sensual waves went through her body!

    She even let out a few small screams toward the end – when Dr. Williams reached her clit.

    -”There… give it a few minutes and the effects should soon set in.”

    -”Uhm… I’m also very sensitive .. here…”, Keios managed to explain during her heavy breathing and pointed at her massive breasts.

    Mandy couldn’t believe her luck. Wow, she actually wants me to massage those lovely boobs too?!

    -”Of course!”, she replied, “Sit up and I’ll apply some medicine there also!”

    Keio tried to sit up… but after this whole massage session she was so weak that the new found weight of her bosom felt extremely heavy.

    Also, her ass was slipping around on the plastic covering of the examination bench that was drenched in her slippery, clear juices.

    Dr. Williams helped her to sit up and undid the knot of the patient’s gown in the neck. She slid the gown down and now Keio was sitting up. The green papperish gown pulled down and scrunched up under her boobs.

    Dr. Williams came around to the back of her and squirted out a large amount of ointment onto the upside of Keios both bulging breasts.

    She started massaging it in, slowly at first.. mostly trying to use just her 4 fingers… but soons she was using both her whole latex covered hands. In big circular motions, kneading them like they were huge mounds of bread dough.

    She was astounded as to how hard and large Keios nipples were. And every time she brushed over them Keio let out a small whimper! They were obviously also just as sensitive as her lower parts.

    Keio felt such great sensations as the doctor was applying the salve to her breasts. She could feel her fluids starting up again. If she hadn’t been sitting down she would’ve probably squirted everytime time Dr. Williams squeezed one of her nipples. Which she did many times.

    Keio wished that this examination would go on forever… she felt intoxicated by this beautiful woman. And the fact that she was touching her naked body all over was just incredible!

    Maybe she would ask for another meeting again, tomorrow? Damn… how was she gonna get this to happen again? Was it illegal to lie to a doctor? What if she made up something.. some excuse to come back?

    A few minutes passed and Keio could actually feel all her overly sensitive parts cool down a bit.

    While massaging the beautiful little vixen’s mammaries Mandy had come up with a plan. Maybe not totally ethical… but also not unrealistic. She actually didn’t know what Keios affliction was and.. being a doctor, it wouldn’t be strange that she was curious to find out more. This was at least the excuse she made for herself as she presented her ‘medical’ assessment to the patient.

    -”Well then. The ointment I’ve applied should keep your sensitivities in check, at least for some hours. But if you want I could make a house call later this evening and check up on you. Maybe apply more ointment if needed?”

    -”Oh? Could you do that?! Is that possible?”

    -”Yes of course. And don’t worry about the cost, it’s covered by your insurance.”

    -”Wow! That’d be great! Thank you so much!” Keio said with genuine happiness glowing from her, She didn’t even think to cover up or anything.

    There she was, sitting up on the examination bench with the patient’s gown only covering her belly and forearms. Giant boobs exposed to the world and everything glistening from the oil that had been rubbed in.

    -”Yes. But I think we should put you in some special protection, in case your juices start flowing again before then. Here, lie down again and spread your legs please.”, Dr. Williams ordered and gently pushed Keios shoulders down onto the bench again.

    She whipped out a large white thing, folded and wrapped in plastic. She unfolded it and…

    …what was that?

    -”Is that a … diaper?!”, Keios asked in embarrassment.

    -”No. These are incontinence briefs. They function much like a diaper of course. But this is for medical purposes. In case you start flowing again, these should be able to suck it up, and you won’t have to worry about wetting any furniture or clothes…”

    Dr. Williams got to work. Applied some baby powder to Keios nethers aksed her to lift up her bum so she could scoot the incontinence briefs in under her and then packed her in.

    Keio was perplexed. She didn’t know how to react to this. Wearing a diaper?!

    But, the doctor seemed confident that this was what she needed.. and there was of course some logic to it. The little folded towel she had put down her pants before coming here was hardly enough to stop her juices once they got going. This would probably handle much more fluid before it got full!

    She enjoyed the feeling of being pampered this way. The tickling feeling as the doctor applied the powder, smeared it out over her pussy, bum and thighs… she realized that the ointment was working. Although she felt an inner wetness building up from the touching – it was much less prominent than before. And it felt like she could keep it from just gushing out now…

    Finally, it was a very cozy feeling. Her whole bum, vagina and front of the lower belly packed in a soft warm packaging.

    Dr. Williams helped Keio to slide down from the bench when she was done. Keio now saw herself in the full body mirror that was standing beside the bench. She dropped the patient’s gown off her arms and to the floor.

    There she was … her cute little face looked even more baby-like now that she was standing there in a huge diaper covering her lower parts. Her huge breasts were extra shiny from the ointment, her whole front upper body seemed to be made of only breasts. She could just barely see her own belly button between where the mounds split to each side. big erect nipples and curvy, short legs. It seemed that her height was the only thing those damn pills didn’t improve.

    Dr. Williams was wrapping up Keios soaked clothes in a towel and put them in a white plastic bag.

    -”Here. Your shirt is the only thing not soaked. You can put that on.”

    -”What about my bra?”

    -”Oh, that broke as I was taking it off, sorry. But it was way too small anyway.”

    Dr. Williams helped to squeeze the white, tight t-shirt on Keio and over her bust! Without the bra her nipples really poked through the fabric in a very apparent way.

    -”I only have this to cover the rest of you up…”, Mandy said, holding up a flimsy dress-like thing.

    -”It’s an old patient’s gown, but it’ll be enough for you to get home and change.”

    It was a robe, that closed in the front, white with thin red stripes that had paled from all the times it had been washed probably.

    Keio put it on. The front of it was never gonna cover her chest, but luckily she had the t-shirt under. It had a thin piece of fabric fastened to it, as a belt.

    Tying it together made it so that Keio was now covered on her lower part at least. It was a bit short though. The dress ended just a few inches under her bum cheeks.

    But as long as she didnt bend over it covered up her diaper at least.

    Dr. Williams got down on one knee and helped Keio to get her sneakers on. No socks.. they were also in the bag, soaked from the streams running down her legs earlier.

    -”There we go!, Mandy explained in a chirpy tone. She looked up at Keio from finishing tying her shoes. Most of Keios face was blocked from this angle. Her huge bosom made it so that Mandy could only see her eyes and forehead from down here.

    -”What a woman!”, she thought to herself… -”And tonight I get to see her again!”

    -”I’ll call you a cab. You shouldn’t have to use the bus in.. your condition.”

    -”Oh, thank you..”, Keio replied.

    -”Don’t worry about the cost. It’s also included in the insurance.” Mandy exclaimed as she picked up the phone.

    This was a bit of a fib. Mandy was pretty sure that a cab ride was not covered by any insurance unless in emergencies. But she felt generous and wanted to seem flashy in front of this beautiful girl.

    Mandy got a very sincere and intimate hug from Keio, she could not but help to focus on how the short gitls giant tit’s got pressed againt her belly and how Keios face was mushed into her own bosom during the hug.

    -”I’ll come by tonight then, around 7 p.m.” Dr. Williams said and escorted Keio out of the examination room.

    Bewildered and a bit dazed, Keio now found herself in the waiting room atop of that narrow staircase she had managed to climb up under extreme lusts just an hour earlier.

    She felt a bit nervous now again.. but the ointment seemed to be working. She could still feelsome moistness down there, but not at all as sensitive as when she worked her way up the stairs before.

    Walking down the stairs worked out fine. Keio could of course feel her still swollen pussy lips sliding against each other, a sensual feeling no doubt. But it wasn’t as intense as before. She could walk down almost in normal fashion, taking one step at a time down.

    The thing that caught her mind though was, that if someone had been coming up the stairs at the same time, they would surely have seen up under her too short skirt and seen the bottom of her diaper.

    She was very aware that her nethers were now packed in a soft sort of cushion, Felt like she had a thin pillow pressed against every part of her girly bits! Not at all unpleasant. Actually, it felt kind of nice.. cozy.

    Coming out to the street she already saw a taxi waiting for her on the curb.

    -”Hello? Is this my cab?”, she asked the driver through the opened passenger window.

    -”Sure honey! Keio? Yeah, get in… I’ll get you home!”, the driver responded.

    Keio happily got into the backseat. It was a nice and new sensation, sitting down in the soft leather back seat of the cab! Now the soft diaper pressed more against her bum and pussylips! A tickling feeling. Also, the thought of sitting here, in a diaper hugging her secret areas and the cab- driver not having a clue was pretty hot. The cab driver was of course checking her out in the mirror a lot, but that was just the normal reaction of cab drivers she thought.

    Almost with a skip in her step Keio raced up to her apartment. Not an actual skip of course. Her gigantic boobs hindered her from any such jumping aerobics. But the feeling was there.

    She was excited! The whole first half of this day had been a giant orgasm in so many different ways. She now felt energiezed… not only because of the good feeling from the many erotic releases she had gotten, but also… and maybe mostly, because of the fact that she had now met a new woman! A woman who she immediately fell in love with! Dr. Williams.

    It dawned now on her. The beautiful doctor will be coming over in only a few hours! It’s like a date! Keio ran to the bathroom, just to check herself out in the mirror.

    Seeing herself in the mirror now, she understood why the cab driver had been staring at her through the mirror. The oily ointment that Dr. Williams had covered her breast in has soaked through the white, very tight t-shirt she was wearing. It was now more see through than white. It looks almost like she had been the winner of a wet t-shirt contest… and her big erect nipples were almost poking holes through the textile. Yeah, ok… she needed a change before the doctor came over. And her hair… she really looked a mess.

    Keio has long, blonde and straight hair. Now she looks more like a rockstar after a 2 month drug bender.

    Ok, shower time… but, wait. How could she shower with this diaper on? The sexy doctor had explicitly said to keep the diaper… ehm, incontinence briefs ON until she came over to check up on her!

    Oh well, she had to try to work around this somehow. She was NOT going to let the beautiful exotic new woman of her dreams let her see her in this state tonight!

    First a quick hair wash… and scrubbing down her upper body. Washing off these new big boobs took a while but it was necessary.

    A more delicate matter was cleaning up downstairs. The ‘incontinence briefs’ were a snug fit. The doctor knew what she was doing when putting them on. But Keio could just leave it like that… the amount of pussy juices that had flown through her made her feel, not fresh.

    But with a wet cloth and some dexterous movements she managed to swab herself under the diapers.. trying to be careful not to make it too pleasurable or wet down there.

    But it was hard. She could feel the ointment wearing off. Again her whole vaginal area was swelling up and getting very sensitive again.

    She almost felt guilty for not obeying the doctor’s orders, the diaper was still on though.. so she followed the doctor’s orders. The diaper was a little more loose now though. But …

    As the hours passed Keio was planning for the evening. She should make some kind of dinner … and what to wear?! It felt like a pivotal moment. Yes, Dr. Williams had already been deeper in her than anyone before and touched her all over… but for this second time, she wanted to look good. She wanted the beautiful doctor to get hooked.

    A few hours later – Keio has washed herself, everywhere, including inside of the diaper – cooked up or prepared a dinner. Braided her hair into two long, blond braids reaching down to halfway of her chest. What had actually taken the longest time in preparation was to choose her outfit. Even though she seldom went out in public or planned dates… in the back of her head, there was always the thought. IF there would ever be a date with a beautiful woman, Keio had a dress in mind.

    What her mind hadn’t planned for was that her bosom was now twice the normal size and she was wearing a big diaper! The dress was almost like a ball gown and the lucky thing was that the body of it was like a corset, with strings on the back. So it was adjustable.

    She wrestled with this for a while, but thanks to the corset part of the dress being adjustable, she actually managed to fit into it. Of course- being a low cut ball gown it was built for cleavage, and… with her new bustyness, the cleavage became.. very obvious. Mounds of boobflesh spilled out at the top and no matter how she tried to adjust the strings in the back, the corset was designed to push everything upward and forwards.

    But after 45 minutes of trying to look ‘normal’ Keio gave up and concluded that the good doctor had already seen her tits in the full blown nude, so hopefully she would not be discouraged at the size of them now. Even though the dress made them look even bigger and plumper than before! Actually, when Keio looked down, her chin touched the top of her own boobs. They were there! She could not look past them. As she tried her place at the kitchen table, she could not even see the plate in front of her because of the cleavage that was pressed up in her line of sight.

    This might be a problem when sitting down for dinner, she concluded.

    Had she maybe had more time she would’ve changed to some other dress. But she no longer had any bras that would fit.

    During the examination Keio had gotten the feeling that the doctor found pleasure in touching her. The looks, the compliments…remarks and words she used were hints to Dr. Williams’ interest in her. Or .. at least, that was what she hoped. Just thinking about it gets her aroused again. Her face was feeling hot, her boobs started getting sensitive again and she could feel the moistness in her crotch building up again.

    Now that the feeling had stirred again, her mind could not let go of traveling back to the examination, the feeling of the doctors probing fingers, the hug they had exchanged…

    This of course just opened the floodgates. It was very lucky she had the incontinence briefs on. They got to work hard. She could feel all the wetness in the diaper, and how everything within its confines was soaking wet and slippery.

    But nothing came out. Her thighs were still dry and there were no puddles on the floor where she had stood by the stove. But she could feel her diaper getting more and more heavy as the hours passed oh so slowly. She also felt her breath getting heavier. She wanted to rub against the outside of the diaper, just for some sweet release, but she was afraid that this might cause leakage or something. So she kept her hands away.

    This just made it even worse… the last half hour before Dr. Williams arrived, Keio was mostly just standing with her legs spread wide and leaning against the kitchen table… trying to breathe… She could feel that the diaper was full and was almost sloshing if she moved around.

    and.. then she heard the doorbell! Shit. It’s go time!

    Mandy had not been able to think of anything else all afternoon. After the short, curvy patient had left Mandy had to sit down and just breathe for a moment. Luckily there was a pause until the next patient would be coming in.

    Mandy took a glass of water and then had to help herself to relief by shoving one hand down her panties! With images and feelings of the little vixen she had been groping for nearly an hour now, flashing before her closed eyes – Mandy came in seconds!

    She regained her breath and then got some paper towels to start wiping down the examination bench. It was still drenched with the sexy girls’ fluids. She noticed the big puddles here and there on the floor also.

    Damn, it was Friday… the cleaning lady had gone home early. Mandy had to go out into the hallway and find the mop herself. She was a little ashamed of herself that she hadn’t acted very professionally. She just couldn’t help herself! But the lovely little girl didn’t seem to mind. On the contrary, she rather seemed to love it! As could be noticed by all the squirt orgasms that Mandy was now cleaning up!

    It was a genius plan, she commended herself, to decide to come over for a house call tonight. She had no idea of if this girl was even interested in a relationship… but to test the waters – this was a perfect excuse. If everything just went to hell and Keio would not respond to Mandy’s interests, then it was easy to break off.. just send her to some other doctor for a second opinion.

    But if she WAS interested, Mandy would have the perfect excuse to see her again and again… also to ‘examine’ her all the time. That was one of the great benefits of being a lesbian womens’ doctor. Your patients were at your command. If she told them to undress they undressed. If she told them to bend over, they bent over… she used this a lot whenever women she found pretty came into her office.

    Mandy’s fingers had been inside so many lovely women that she’d never be able to count them all.

    But in comparison, they all faded now… she could only think of Keio. She was so cute, and yet so smoking hot! It might be because Keio didn’t herself realize how sexy she was, that was what made her even sexier!

    Back at the doctor’s office Mandy had now finished her day. The last few patients probably didn’t get the focus they had deserved. The infatuated doctor’s mind could not really let go of the busty, beautiful patient from the morning.

    The last patient of the day had even cleared her throat a few times during an exam… that’s when Dr. Williams realized she had been fondling the patient’s breast at the same time as she had two lubricated fingers in her vagina. She was jerked back to reality when she saw the irritated look of the woman on her examination table and realized she had been fantasizing about Keio instead.

    At the end of the work day Mandy hurried home. She was longing for the house call later… But, what to wear?

    She of course wanted to look her best. Imagine if this meeting would work out and this cute patient had the same feelings for her as she did?! But… if she didn’t…

    She decided that she still had to dress professionally. A black skirt. Sexy but still ‘official’ enough.

    No panties needed. Mandy seldom wore panties anyway and if nothing was going to happen on this date… or, appointment… then it wouldn’t matter anyway.

    She settled on her white silk shirt. It was flashy and showed off the shape of her boobs, but still a material that looked like it was covering up.

    Stockings and high heels were a must. It gave the image of evening wear, enough to signal that she was not ‘all business. Dark red lipstick and her black straight hair let out over her shoulders.

    For a moment she pondered if she should wear her stethoscope around her neck. But decided that it would be overdoing it. She put that into her doctor’s bag instead, along with a new incontinence brief, some latex gloves, the relaxing ointment and… why not – the big thermometer that Keio had seemed to like so much this morning.

    On the drive over Dr. Williams felt excited. Almost feverish. She had to keep reminding herself that she was actually making a house call to a patient. Not meeting the sexiast little busty being she had ever dreamed of.

    Keio almost ran to the door, as fast as her overfilled diaper would allow, found her calmness for a moment, took a deep breath and opened the door!

    -”Hi there!”, Mandy said with a broad smile! She looked stunning! A dark gray overcoat was covering her shoulders, but it was opened in front and Keio could see that she had some

    pearl white silk shirt under and a very tight, very, very short, black skirt. The stockings didn’t cover her legs all the way up to the skirt, so there was some bare skin between the top of the stockings and the end of the skirt.

    Keio could feel herself let out a little squirt of juices just from the sight of this lovely, tanned amazon of a woman!

    Keio fell forward and gave Dr. Williams a big hug. Her face was buried in the good doctor’s bosom. The thin silk shirt made it feel like her face was touching the doctor’s naked skin! As she squished her huge, swollen breasts into Dr. Williams’ belly, she felt such a great release! Shivers went down her spine and she had to almost hang on to the doctor’s waist to not just fall down as her legs were nearly giving way!

    Dr. Williams (Mandy) was pleasantly surprised by the tight embrace that Keio gave her and very happy to feel how boldly the sweet girl buried her face into her bosom! She could feel the huge bust pressed against her belly and those nipples were very prominently poking through both Keios dress and her silk shirt.

    Mandy gently placed her hands on both sides of Keios face and leaned her head up to give her a kiss.

    She had planned this all the way getting here. How to greet this beautiful creature. She didn’t want to be too off-standish but still a bit professional. A single kiss on the lips would be the perfect balance, she thought. Women do that sometimes, without any deeper meaning.

    Her experience from years of picking up women on different occasions har taught her that a lot could be read from this, seemingly innocent, kiss on the lips.

    The response or reluctance of the person quickly gave away if this was something they were interested in … or not.

    Dr. Williams was pretty sure that Keio might have an interest in this whole meeting, but… also wanted to give her the chance to feel that Mandy also was interested.

    But she was not really prepared for this reaction. As she pulled Keios face upwards and leaned down with pouting lips, she saw that Keio’s eyes were closed and her mouth open… that cute pink tongue already out and searching for something. Mandy gave in. This was more than she could’ve hoped for, but it was a moment she was not going to throw away. The arousing feeling of the voluptuous girl pressed against her, nipples throbbing against her belly and the angelic face just wanting to be kissed was too much. Mandy gave in, opened her own mouth and gave Keio the deepest kiss she can remember ever having with someone!

    This was too much fur Keios poor pulsating loins. That deep kiss of tongues sent her into orgasm heaven and all those fluids she had been trying to hold in during the afternoon and evening now came out in one big gush! That gush was more than her incontinence briefs could hold. The tape around the waist gave up and the several pound heavy, fluid filled cushion slipped down over Keios hips and hit the floor with a damp splash!

    Mandy felt how Keios legs wobbled and how she gripped her arms around her waist to keep standing. Mandy quickly shoved her arms under Keio’s armpits to support her standing – which of course just pressed Keio’s face more into the doctor’s chest.

    -I’m sorry doctor.. I suddenly felt very faint…”, Keio mumbles into Mandy’s silk shirt.

    -”Don’t worry sweetie, let’s get you checked out.”, Mandy replied as she supported Keio over to the living room sofa. Mandy is no weak woman, but the weight of Keio’s plump and curvy body got her to stumble just as she reached the sofa. She just managed to aim the girl so that she fell into the sofa cushions but Keio had managed to keep her firm grip around Mandy’s waist, so Mandy came stumbling after – landing heavily on top of her in the sofa!

    Keio instinctively grabbed the doctor’s head and pulled her face down for another deep kiss and Mandy had no chance, even if she had wanted to, to resist.

    This time, Keio was in charge of the kiss. Her cute little tongue pressed into Mandy’s mouth as deep as it could and swirled around for what seemed like several minutes.

    Finally Mandy had to pull away and gasp for air…

    -”I’m sorry doctor… I don’t know what came over me!”, Keio said under heavy panting.

    Hearing this cute little vixen calling her ‘doctor’ got Mandy to clear her head a little.

    She pushed herself back from Keios embrace on the sofa and sat herself down on the side of the cushion, beside the exhausted, lovely girl in a way too tight dress lying on the sofa with lipstick smeared all around her face.

    -”Calm down my dear. I’ll check you out and we’ll get you into a new padded protection down there. It seems the other briefs got full.”, Mandy said in a, as comforting voice as she could manage. She was extremely aroused herself but her professionalism helped her to sound calm.

    Seeing Keios smeared lipstick and glistening saliva around her mouth was an erotic sight, but also made Mandy wonder what she looked like at the moment. Probably not very doctor-like.

    She slung off her doctor’s bag that she had on her shoulder and snatched up a towel which she quickly placed under Keios’ butt… to protect the sofa cushions from the juices that were now flowing freely from the young lady’s nethers.

    Reluctantly Mandy leaned back and swiftly put her hair up in a ponytail, then pushed up Keios short dress and spread up her willing legs. By pure reflex she also slapped on a pair of latex gloves. Examination instincts kicked in.

    Keio was lying there, panting… legs spread, knees up… her vulva pulsating and exposed to the doctor.

    -”Ok honey… I’ll just quickly examine you and see if there are any changes from this afternoon.”, Mandy said in a reassuring voice.

    As she rummaged around in her bag she couldn’t pull her gaze away from that smooth slit between Keios open legs. The flesh around her crevice was so swollen it looked like it would burst if touched. What of course caught Mandy’s eye was the swollen clitoris at the top of Keios fluid-seeping slit. It was just as big and sensual as this morning. It reminded her of a raspberry and she had to clench her teeth to not just go straight for it with her mouth.

    Meanwhile, her hand found the large thermometer in the bag… brought it out and decided to see how far she could take this ‘examination’.

    -”Ok, now.. as you are aware, I’ll have to start off by taking your temperature…” Mandy said, in what she hoped was a soothing and stable voice.

    -”Yes… yes!”, Keio quivered and raised her hips somewhat to expose her butthole more and give the doctor better access.

    Dr. Williams quickly applied some lubricant to her index and middle finger to prepare the lovely young woman for the thick thermometer. Not that the situation really needed any extra lubricant. The juices from Keios love chamber had been running down through her bum cheeks for long now and the slipperiness down there was exponential.

    Mandy slipped in two fingers with no resistance whatsoever… Keio gave out an involuntary grunt and gyrated her hips unknowingly.

    Mandy was biting her lower lip as she was watching her fingers sinking in to the knuckles.

    A few pumps in and out made the streaming fluids from Keio just keep coming all over the doctor’s hand and wrist.

    Mandy wanted to proceed. Briskly inserted the huge thermometer into Keios rectal area. It slipped in with extreme ease and the patient’s response was a long, satisfied -”Mmmm…!”

    Mandy now proceeded to the regions just a little bit higher up. Slowly, to

    savor the moment, she carefully spread Keios groin lips.

    As before, the flesh was so swollen that her fingers sank in half an inch before she actually managed to move anything and separate the vaginal lips. Keios thighs were trembling and the thermometer injected in her ass twitched wildly.

    Mandy had to curb her instinct to just dive into that pink fleshy heaven face first. INstead she slowly let her thumb and index finger slide up to that berry-sized clitoris that was drawing her attention.

    If Mandy had been more self aware at the moment she would notice that her mouth was half open and the tip of her tongue was outside of her mouth. But the thumb sized berry glistening at the top of Keios wet, fleshy vagina now had her full attention.

    A soft squeeze of the succulus pleasure button made Keio cry out in ecstasy and a strong squirt of vaginal juices shot out, covering the good doctor’s silk shirt and skirt!

    Mandy instantly felt the warm liquid seep through the fabric and onto her skin underneath her clothes.

    Keio had now covered her mouth with both her hands and a dampened whimpering could be heard. Her body made violent jerks as the waves of a strong orgasm came over her.

    Mandy could feel that she was also wet. Not as wet as keio of course… but wet enough to go straight through the underside of her skirt and probably making a stain on the sofa cushion.

    She was amazed as to how this girl was making her feel. Just her response to Mandy’s touches almost made Mandy come herself… without even touching herself or being touched.

    This was a very new and arousing experience.

    After a moment of collecting herself and taking a few deep breaths she found her position again and looked up towards Keios face. Her huge chest was heaving heavily. Deep,long breaths… Keios eyes were closed and she was sucking hard on her thumb. Like before, Mandy was very turned on by this. She realized that she wanted to be that thumb. She wanted to be inside of this big breasted angel’s mouth.

    -”Oh no, my shirt got wet. I’ll just put it aside.”, she said in her best doctors-voice.

    Mandy quickly slipped off her shirt and moved up to sit higher up on the sofa, closer to Keio’s head… closer to Keio’s mouth.

    Keio seemed to not notice or react to what she was saying. She was still breathing heavily, sucking deeply on her own thumb and when her eyes were not closed they were almost rolling back into her head. She was truly in a state of pure extacy.

    Mandy took a firm grip of Keios jaw, pulled her thumb out and said… -”Say ‘Ahh..!”

    Keio was hardly in control of her actions but followed orders and opened her mouth as wide as she could.. a weak ‘ahh..’ came out of her mouth even.

    Mandy put thumb in under Keios lips, pretending to check her gums. Keios mouth was almost as slippery as her vulva and some drool was seeping out of the corner of her mouth.

    Mandy noticed how the cute pink tongue was swirling around, trying to lick her thumb, and suddenly she closed her lips and sucked Mandy’s thumb in. The doctor was a bit surprised as t how hard the suction was. Keios tongue was going crazy in there… quickly swirling around Mandy’s thumb accompanied with pleasurable moans.

    Dr. Williams remembered the thermometer now. She grabbed it and decided it was time to actually be a doctor and check the temperature of her patient. As she tried to pull it out, Keios lower body hole denied her from removing it. But the strain on the busty vixen’s butthole made Keio gasp in lust. Only to quickly again close her lips around Mandy’s thumb and suck even harder!

    Mandy saw her chance – she let go of the thermometer twitching in Keios bum, pulled down her bra enough to expose her left breast and lean in close to Keios mouth and closed eyes.

    Again, she pulled a little at the thermometer – again, Keio gasped in instinctive and lustful joy.

    Mandy quickly removed her thumb and leaned in, aiming her breast into Keios opened lips.

    As planned, Keio quickly closed her lips around Mandy’s areola and nipple.

    The sensation was phenomenal! Keios sucking, combined with the sweet swirling tongue almost made the doctor climax right then and there.

    For a long time – Mandy experimented with this. Sometimes pushing the thermometer further in, sometimes moving it around in a circle or pulling it outwards… any movement made Keios cute mouth suck harder and more and gave Mandy shots of lust spiraling through her body. Straight from her nipple down to her pelvic area.

    Mandy suddenly pulled the thermometer too hard out and Keio let go of her nipple and arched in the sofa as she also squirted again over the doctor’s now naked arm.

    Mandy had to shake her head to get some kind of balance back and quickly snuck her saliva slippery breast back into her bra in some kind of hope that Keio had been unaware of what she had been sucking on.

    Dr. Williams was still in some kind of professional mode even though she very well knew she had passed all kinds of patient doctor codes by now.

    -”How was my temperature ..?”, Keio panted, eyes still closed, chest heaving.

    Mandy pretended to look at the thermometer and said: -”A bit high still, but nothing too serious.”

    -”But you are very sensitive again. I think I’ll have to rub the soothing ointment on you so you can calm down a bit. Maybe also it would be best that I stay for the night… to keep you under observation.”

    -”You are exhausted. Let’s get you to your bed and I’ll give you a rub down and a change of briefs.”, Mandy continued.

    Dr. Williams helped Keio to sit up on the sofa and undid her laced dress. Keio didn’t have the power or the will to even protest this undressing. Her first instinct was that it was embarrassing to be stripped here on her sofa, but then remembered that Dr. Williams had already seen her naked earlier today.

    As the doctor supported Keio towards her bedroom Keio was still dripping from down there. But the giant release she had gotten from the brisk removal of the rectal thermometer seemed to give her a small pause in the orgasmic pressure she had been tormented by earlier. Still, every part of Keios body under the belly button was drenched in slippery wetness.

    Keio lived in a small apartment and her bedroom was as tiny as expected. She only had a single bed… the only luxury of the bed was the amount of pillows she had collected there.

    Being a ‘forever’ single girl spending many lonely nights in bed, Keio had decided that her bed was going to be her most cozy place in life. Also, with huge breasts, thighs and other curves… pillows served her very well as support for different body parts to be supported sometimes.

    Mandy saw the very cute, little bed and almost tilted her head and said -”Aww…!”

    It looked so adorable. She instantly could imagine Keio through her inner eye, lying there, cuddling with all of her pillows in substitute for a loving partner.

    She grabbed a towel hanging from the door and spread it out on the bed, shuffled some of the pillows away and ordered Keio to lay down on the bed as she brought out the cooling salve from her doctors bag.

    Keio was a bit dizzy, a bit warm and very, very aroused… in a fog of confusion she did as the doctor said. Hardly realizing that she was stark naked.

    Mandy set up some pillows under Kieos head to have her in a half sitting position. This only resulted in Keios chin resting on her own breasts. They were immensely swollen and large, her nipples stood straight out and were the size of half a thumb poking out into the air.

    Dr. Williams slipped out of her short skirt and kicked her heels off without Keio even noticing. Keios vision was obscured by her own boobs anyway, so even if she had been aware, she couldn’t have seen it happening.

    So now Mandy was sitting on the side of her bed, only dressed in a black bra and black stockings. She now could see all of Keios splendor lying stretched out in bed beside her. It was an amazing sight. Imagine waking up beside this cute goddess of curves every morning!

    A plan was forming way back in the seductive doctors’ deeper parts of her brain…

    -”Ok, relax now. I’m here and I will apply some relaxing ointment again to help you stay cool. Also maybe a sleeping pill can help to give you a well needed rest.”, Mandy said and took out a small white pill.

    -”Open wide.”, she whispered.

    Keio closed her eyes, still breathing heavily, and opened her lips.

    Mandy lowered her fingers towards the girls succulent and glistening lips (she had taken her gloves off now)… -”It’s a dissolving pill, so you just need to suck on it.”, Mandy explained.

    As the pill touched Keios tongue her sucking reflexes from before slammed in again. Mandy didn’t have time to remove her fingers and now found her thumb and index finger trapped in the cute sucking mouth of her heart’s delight.

    Keio was sucking and sucking as much as she could. It was a good pill… it tasted of cherry and she didn’t really notice that she also was sucking on the doctor’s two fingers.

    Mandy let this go on for a while, again feeling her crotch heating up and the thingelings go from her fingers all through her body.

    After a while she slipped her fingers out from that lovely and alluring mouth and lips. Took a deep breath and started to apply the salve. She had to start with Keios chest. It was hard to ignore those enormous mounds that were just there, right in front of her.

    Mandy was amazed as to how firm they were. That size of breast would normally (which might be the wrong word here, since Mandy had never seen or touched breasts of this sze before.) be much softer and squishier. Keios breasts were very firm and meaty. Her nipples and areolas were obviously much more sensitive than the rest of the breast. This was easy to conclude by the sounds Keio made as she was massaging in the desensitizing salve over them.

    It was an mazing and erotic feeling to massage these huge breasts and Mandy had to remind herself that she actually had a jb to do and moved on the Keios nether regions. First the inside of the thighs, then the lower belly, then on to the slit and the swollen clitoris. This treatment sent the little busty girl into a new wave of orgasms of course. Everytime Mandys hand stroked over her love button a new clear squirt of fluid ejected from between Keios legs.

    After a while the sleeping pill and the ointment gave effect and Keio started to breathe more calmly and slipped in and out of consciousness.

    -”Will you stay with …me… please…?”, she mumbled.

    -”Of course my dear. I’ll wrap you up and stay here until morning.”, Mandy relplied.

    She raised Keios legs up high and slid a new diaper in under her. Then powdered her swollen groin and closed up the protective diaper nice and snug.

    Keio had now fallen asleep and Mandy studied her lovingly.

    What a beautiful and sexy creature. I promised to stay, so…

    Mandy gently slid herself into the small bed. Being such a narrow bed hse had to really press up against the sleeping Keio, she put her arm around her and leaned back in the hill of pillows and dozed off… still feeling more aroused than she had ever felt before in bed with a woman.

    Something stirred Dr. Williams to awake. It was still very dark and probably nighttime yet.

    She noticed that Keio had now cuddled up to her more during the night. She was lying with her head in Mandy’s armpit sucking her thumb again. She looked so cute and gentle.

    Seeing the sweet girls lips around that thumb and the sucking motion that pulsated every second inspired Mandy with an idea again.

    She was still very wet and having this curvy girl pressed up against her didn’t do anything to calm those feelings.

    But that cute mouth was very close to Mandy’s breast…

    Carefully she wrangled her left breast out of her bra cup… she felt now the breath of her sweetheart on her stiff nipple… gently she pulled Keios thumb out as she turned her body closer towards her…

    Keios mouth searched her thumb, stretching her neck and sticking out her petite tounge, prodding the air for something to suck on.

    As her tongue found Mandys nipple sucking instincts quickly took over and she planted her lips around the doctor’s breast and stuck to it. All while giving out sweet sounds of satisfactional humming.

    Mandy’s eyes rolled back in her head and she was in lovers’ heaven. This was such a great feeling.Granted that Keios sucking might not really have been totally consensual, but… no harm is done. She’s sleeping, she is feeling safe. Mandy is keeping an eye on her condition – what’s the harm in also the doctor feeling a bit good?

    Mandy slept the most erogenous and sweet sleep she had ever done in her life.


  • Sisters in Slavery Chapter Five part 2

    Font size : +


    Enslaved sisters Weekend of debauchery

    Chapter Five part 2

    Author’s note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters are under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual immaturity of the main characters. Also this story features themes of rape, sexual slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you don’t like such stories STOP reading now. Also don’t fill up the comments section with comments about how sick individuals in the story are or about people that read or write such stories. Those looking to take some enjoyment out of this tale enjoy.

    Also due to the story line the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader keep from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes so far.

    Molly is now Brothel Whore 3567-A

    Megan is now Brothel Whore 3567-B

    Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-A

    Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-B

    The stepmother Shannon is now Mistress 3567

    Chapter Five

    Part 2

    The twins finally get their turn

    As soon as the door closed behind them Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B knew what was expected of them. Dropping to their knees in front their customer they looked up at him with the fear clearly visible on their faces. Still their training told them their only purpose is life is to satisfy their owner’s desires and for the rest of the weekend this man owned them.

    “Master may these slave whores have the privilege of sucking your glorious cock?”

    Even as they said that in unison and he nodded in consent at the same time their customer’s slave began to undress him. When his dick was visible they crawled closer and as they took turns licking along his hardening shaft. Once they had him ready they began to take turns taking his cock into their mouths. Brothel Whore 3567-A began to exclusively suck the cock while Brothel Whore 3567-B moved behind him.

    Taking a quick breath Brothel Whore 3567-B stuck her face between his ass cheeks and began to lick along his ass hole. Forcing herself to take the next step Brothel Whore 3567-B plunged her tongue into his waiting anal cavity. Even as she began flicking her tongue within his ass hole Brothel Whore 3567-B could hear her sister gagging as she struggled take the cock fully into her throat.

    As her sister probing tongue was at work Brothel Whore 3567-A was talking the customer’s cock deeper with each pass. Before long she could feel feel trying to enter her throat. Trying to force it along she began to gag as she thrust her head forward as hard as she dared. On her third try Brothel Whore 3567-A felt the tip finally get past her esophagus and enter her throat. As her lips finally wrapped around the base she looked up at him and saw him smiling as he looked down at her.

    As he patted her on the head he nodded his towards his ass. The meaning was clear as Brothel Whore 3567-A moved to switch places with her sister. Soon her sister had his cock in her mouth while Brothel Whore 3567-A was using her tongue to inspect his sphincter. Brothel Whore 3567-B was having a little easier time then her sister did. For some reason she was able to take the cock into her throat after he second attempt. Still she almost forgot about the lessons on working her tongue along the underside of his shaft.

    Brothel Whore 3567-A was lost in her task when she felt her sister nudge her. She moved back in front of the customer in time to see him shooting his load into her sister’s open mouth. Even as the last drops of cum landed on her tongue Brothel Whore 3567-B was moving towards her sister’s open mouth. When their lips met Brothel Whore 3567-A’s tongue entered her sister’s waiting mouth. Soon their tongues were attempting to twist around each other as they swapped the cum between them.

    Momentarily forgetting where they were as they became lost in the embrace. Though once they finally broke the kiss they would quickly remember. With some difficulty they were able to stand up as he moved on to the bed. Quickly crawling on to the bed with him they were pushed on to their backs on each side of him.

    From the talk before they had been sold to him they would have thought he would have taken them immediately. However now he seamed in no hurry as he moved from each of the sister to the other as he took turns kissing them. All the while his fingers of one hand began to play with their pussies as the the other hand had untied the little bows holding the top of their baby dolls closed.

    Once their breasts were free of the lacy garment their nipples and breasts become the object of the hand’s attention. Between the subtle fondling of their breasts and the fingers playing with their clits they had become highly aroused. Not that it took much in the first place due to their training.

    They were desperate to be fucked in next to no time. However whenever they would start to beg him he would instantly stop them with a single finger to his lips. Before his hands would go back to fondling their sensitive flesh. This cycle would then be repealed as they were kept on the edge of release by the man.

    They had been subjected to a specific training regiment since their enslavement. Their bodies had been gradually conditioned to crave release and would become aroused almost instantly when they were stimulated. This man knew of this and was now using this to torment the sisters.

    Even when his fingers began to slip into each of their pussies He would only get them to the edge of release then stop. This was a new torment for the twins. The one thing they haven’t been denied since their enslavement was as many orgasms as they wanted. Now they were helplessly left wanting as the man would take one of them to the brink of their climax. Only to stop and move to her sister to repeat the process.

    Soon nothing else mattered to them anymore except for their their release and they would have promised or given anything to get it. Their only problem was he wouldn’t let them speak. So they could only communicate their desperation to him through their whimpering. When he finally did allow them to speak their desperation was plainly visible as they started to beg.

    “Please master fuck these whore slaves? Please master drive your magnificent cock into the pussies of these whore slaves? Please master fuck these whore slaves and use them as your cum receptacles?”

    They were quite the sight to behold arms bound behind their backs their lingerie pooling around their bodies. Their legs spread revealing their sopping wet pussies with each gyration of their hips. Throw in the look of desperation on their faces and they were the picture of bitches in heat as they begged to be to be fucked.

    There was only one problem he could see at the moment. Which one should he fuck first? Granted he could’ve flipped a coin to decide or he could do something else. Maybe someway pit one sister against the other by making one watch jealously while he fucks the other. Or as he fucks one have her pleasure her sister. Perhaps let his slave keep one occupied while he fucks her sister.

    He decided on a mixture of his first and last options with a special twist he thought of at the last second. Quickly calling his slave to come to him as got quarter from his discarded clothing. After the coin toss decided which one got to go first he ordered his slave to eat the other out. However the slave wasn’t to let the sister orgasm until he allowed it.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as the customer quietly talked to his slave a petite strawberry blonde who kept her long hair in twin pony tails. Strangely she hadn’t checked her out until now as she watched her slowly approaching the bed alongside the customer. She was very pretty with nice breasts and a flat stomach.

    Like all slaves she had a slave collar and shackles with black fishnet stockings held up with black and white lace garters. Brothel Whore 3567-B also saw this slave’s collar and shackles had a black and white lace pattern inlaid on them that would’ve gone perfectly with those skimpy maid outfits they had worn. Though from the words “Pleasure Maid” engraved in the heart shaped tag hanging from her belly button piercing Brothel Whore 3567-B suspected this slave wore also.

    Even as the slave began to crawl between Brothel Whore 3567-B’s spread legs she wondered what she looked like in the outfit. Though this thought was suddenly pushed from her mind the slave lowered her pretty face to Brothel Whore 3567-B’s pussy and proceeded to eat her out. At almost the same moment the customer’s cock sank deeply into Brothel Whore 3567-A’s pussy.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B hadn’t even noticed him on her sister until she cried out from the penetration. Hearing her sister’s cry her attention suddenly shot from the slave eating her out to the man pounding away at her sister’s pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B briefly was worried about her sister until she saw the same lust crazed expression on her face she had to wear.

    As the customer relentlessly pounded away at her sister’s pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B was getting to the brink of her own orgasm from the skilled tongue working over her own pussy. When the slave suddenly stopped her oral stimulation Brothel Whore 3567-B’s worry for her sister turned into envy as she watched Brothel Whore 3567-A crying out in orgasm.

    Though it seamed that wouldn’t be the only one her sister got as the customer never slowed his assault on her pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as her sister was soon on the brink of a second orgasm when suddenly she felt the customer’s slave resume eating her out. She could only pray that this time she would finally allowed her release as once again her sister’s orgasmic cries filled the air.

    Then once again she was to be denied as she saw not only the slave not only stop licking her but move all together. Closing her eyes in a desperate attempt not to cry in despair Brothel Whore 3567-B tried to shut out what she thought was her sister whimpering from another pending climax. So distracted by her self pity Brothel Whore 3567-B yet again failed to notice what the customer was doing until he was on top of her.

    Her eyes suddenly shot open when she felt her pussy lips parting around the invading shaft swiftly plunging into her. Only her surprise about the sudden change in her fortunes allowed Brothel Whore 3567-B to save off instantly having her climax. Though there was no stopping the inevitable for when Brothel Whore 3567-B focused on the cock moving within her she finally went over the edge.

    With anything that is suppressed the intensity of her orgasm was massive. Her body bent backwards and she fought to remain conscious as Brothel Whore 3567-B flooded the bed with her juices. Even as her tight vaginal sleeve rippled around his reciprocating cock his pace began to quicken. He quickly established a comfortable rhythm to his thrusts.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B was to have no respite from her climax. With next to no time to recover her body as rocked by an even more massive orgasm. This one was more than she could take as unconscious took Brothel Whore 3567-B. The look of satisfaction on the customer’s face was the last thing she remembered as blackness took her and her body went limp.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B woke took the sounds of a woman’s orgasmic screams. At first she thought it was the customer fucking her sister again. Though when her eyes opened Brothel Whore 3567-B saw the customer’s slave was on his lap riding his cock. Brothel Whore 3567-B couldn’t get over how sexy the slave looked while fucking her owner.

    Her hands resting flat on her owner’s chest as her hips and stomach rolled as they propelled her up and down onto the cock. The look of bliss on her face as she looked him in the eyes. All throughput training they were told a slave’s greatest pleasure comes from her complete devotion to her owner. Yet this wasn’t just the straight submissive devotion they had seen in the other slaves. This slave genuinely loved this man that kept her as his slave.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B was a little envious of this slave as she submitted out of love and devotion. While Brothel Whore 3567-B and her sister submitted out of fear and to appease their uncontrollable arousal. While Brothel Whore 3567-B knew that she would do anything because of what fueled her submission. However every time she did do these things she would also have regrets and confusion afterwards.

    Even as she thought about how lucky the slave was the customer noticed she had awoken. Brothel Whore 3567-B suddenly realized that she had broken a major caveat by passing out the way she did. The pleasure of of the customer was to come first and the slave was not to let anything get in the way of that pleasure. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that both her and her sister were about to be brutality punished as she watched the customer and his slave having near simultaneous orgasms.

    Even as the slave collapsed onto her owner’s chest exhausted Brothel Whore 3567-B was expecting him to whip them or something worse shortly. As he carefully rolled her off of him Brothel Whore 3567-B braced herself for what was coming. She was certain her punishment was immanent when the customer grabbed a hold of her and her sister’s leashes.

    However to her surprise Brothel Whore 3567-B was ordered to lick the customer’s cum from his slave’s pussy. While Brothel Whore 3567-A got the privilege of licking the customer’s cock clean. They would later learn that the customer loved to see beautiful women orgasming and had really enjoyed watching the twins’ orgasms.

    Brothel Whore 3567-A had the customer’s cock licked clean fairly quickly but her sister took a little longer with her task. Still they both soon finished and were kneeling before the customer waiting to fulfill his next command. Brothel Whore 3567-B was so physically and emotionally exhausted when they were ordered to lay on their stomachs with their asses in the air that she was on cruise control as she moved to comply.

    Only when the customer began to ream out and lube up their ass holes did they even realize what was coming. Since their auction they had tried not to think about their comrades but the images of Brothel Whore 3621’s ass fucking came back to them. Knowing what was coming their training kicked in they began to beg for their coming ass fuckings.

    If things progressed as with their other fucking and their blow job Brothel Whore 3567-B knew her sister would be first. Brothel Whore 3567-A’s scream a little while later confirmed this suspicion. Looking at her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B could definitely tell that this was extremely painful for her. The look of pain on her face with each stroke of the customer’s cock into her bowels as one of pure agony.

    This reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the guys that had taken their virginites. They had only focused on their pleasure as the girls’ hymen were painfully ripped away during the short fuckings before they dumped them. This leaving both of them curled up in fetal positions crying about being used. Brothel Whore 3567-B was beginning to fear this experience would end the same way.

    While that time the guys were inexperienced and finished quickly. There was no chance of them receiving anything but the pain from their deflowerings. The customer on the other hand was well experienced and before she knew it Brothel Whore 3567-A was actually thrusting her hips back to meet his. Any pain she had felt was soon overshadowed by the pleasure as her orgasm began to build. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain the orgasm her sister soon had wasn’t anywhere near as massive as the one that had left her unconscious a while ago. But still it was safe to say her sister did at least enjoy her first ass fucking.

    A new element was introduced once the customer deposited his sperm into Brothel Whore 3567-A’s bowels. While they had sucked the cum from Brothel Whore 3621’s pussy and ass hole already. Yet this would be the first time Brothel Whore 3567-B got to suck the cum from one her sister’s orifices after a fucking.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B had actually enjoyed that earlier experience and licking the cum out of the customer’s slave’s pussy. All of that was on top of the enjoyment she got out of giving her sister pleasure with her tongue and now she just considered this a pleasant addition to a favorite task. Even as her sister was licking the customer’s cock clean she felt Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue delving into her ass hole.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B was to engrossed in her task to notice that her sister had finished her own. Though as she had been expected to Brothel Whore 3567-A had been able to keep the customer’s cock hard so he could fuck her sister next. While she hadn’t enjoyed the initial pain that came with her first ass fucking she did get off and knew her sister would not turn down an opportunity for another orgasm tonight.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B’s face was still buried in her sister’s ass when the customer’s cock was plunged into her own ass hole. This left her screaming in both surprise and from the sudden pain from the penetration of her virgin ass hole. Though the surprise also spared her a lot of the pain since her sphincter was relaxed during the initial penetration. Even without her body having a chance to resist the violation of her ass hole still hurt like hell.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B knew pleading for the removal of the cock was pointless. So as she felt the intrusive shaft began moving within her she instead tried her best to relax her ass hole while her tears flowed freely. This was easier said than done for Brothel Whore 3567-B who at this point had began to wish the customer would just cum already. She briefly considered begging to be fucked harder in the hopes of him finishing quicker.

    Though when he finally did increase the tempo of his thrusting Brothel Whore 3567-B found that the pain had began to decrease some and that she was beginning to feel some pleasurable sensations. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mind began to focus solely on these sensations as the customer began to establish a quicker rhythm.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B’s grunts with with each thrust had began to change at this point. From almost a shriek at the start to the more pleasure filled groans heard from her during her earlier fucking. As this experience slowly began to turn from painful to possibly pleasurable Brothel Whore 3567-B began to wonder if she could even have an orgasm.

    With that hope in mind Brothel Whore 3567-B began thrusting backwards in response to the customer’s own thrusts. Before long the pain she was feeling was now being overshadowed by the pleasure once the customer reached under her and began to play with her clit piecing. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s conditioning began to kick when the customer did this and she could actually feel her climax getting closer.

    When this started Brothel Whore 3567-B would’ve even considered being able to have an orgasm from this yet alone any enjoyment whatsoever. When her climax hit Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that she wanted to try anal again with the customer before the weekend was over. Even cleaning his cock afterwards wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be.

    This was probably do to her conditioning as well. After all whenever she had been made to do a degrading task in training it was accompanied by her vibrator turning on. So now whenever she was to think about any of these tasks Brothel Whore 3567-B’s arousal began building almost immediately. Even as she had thought about being fucked by the dogs earlier she could feel herself getting aroused by the thought.

    Strangely when they were ordered to lay on the floor at the foot of the bed some small part within the sisters were actually looking forward to what was next. While they were certain that they probably wouldn’t be able to handle anymore anal sex that night. They did have their pussies and mouths available for the customer’s pleasure and hopefully their own.

    To their disappointment though they found that it would have to wait until morning when short chains were attached to their collars. After the other end of the chains were hooked to the bed they were ordered to get some sleep. Unable to move but a foot in any direction the sisters snuggled closer together as the customer turned the lights out before climbing into bed with his slave.

    It took a while for the twins to settle down and finally fall to sleep. Though once they did their dreams were filled with images of them participating in many of the acts they had witnessed during the day. From the gang bangs to even fuckings by the dogs circulated through their heads. Of course these dreams would haunt the both of them in the morning.

    Despite their weird dreams it still seamed like they had just fallen asleep when the customer’s slave was waking them up. Both of the sisters remembered what they had been dreaming about and had made a decision not to discuss them with anyone even each other. Mostly neither sister was willing to admit to being aroused by the images in their dreams even though they both could tell something was bothering each other.

    When they were put to work sucking the customer’s cock they were thankful for the distraction. Especially since they had the customer’s slave couching them through the proper method of giving a double blow job to her master. Instead of one of the sisters giving a rim job they were instructed to alternate between one sucking the cock while the other sister sucked on the customer’s balls.

    While their lips and tongues were satisfactory pleasuring her master’s cock the slave’s fingers were gently teasing the twins nipples. Once her fingers started working their way lower the twins’ moans became part of their efforts to pleasure the customer. When the twins were kneeling side by side a little while later as the customer took turns shooting his cum into their open mouths they knew they had done well.

    Even as they eagerly swallowed the customer’s cum his slave was removing the twins’ collars and shackles. They then then allowed to take off their stockings and lingerie as the customer removed his slave’s shackles and collar. Once all three of the slaves were completely naked with their hair down the customer took them into the adjacent bathroom.

    Next the sisters got to take turns showering the customer and his slave before being left alone to take care of each other. To both of their disappointment however they were ordered not to engage in their standard post shower lesbianism. This was to prove difficult for them since both sisters wanted some relief from the arousal that had built up during the blow job. However they both were quite aware that they belonged to this man for the weekend and didn’t want to incur his wrath.

    Though from what they’d seen so far of this man they would probably get many opportunities for more orgasms before the day was over. Also despite their initial fears they have seen while possibility a bit perverted he wasn’t that cruel of a man. This was made evident when they finished drying each other off and was called back to the room.

    Sitting on the floor were the dog bowels with their breakfast. However instead off the semen covered dog food the normally got. The bowels held scrambled eggs, sausage, and hash-browns covered in the customary covering of semen. Even as the sisters dropped to their hands and knees they were shocked by this turn of events. Looking from the bowels to the customer the sisters were almost afraid they were seeing things let alone unsure if they were allowed to eat the contents of the bowels.

    They were still reluctant to eat once the customer gave them permission. Though once they did take their first bite they ate as if they were starved. Granted since their enslavement they had been kept starving only getting two small bowels of dog food a day to eat. Now for the first time in forever they were getting people food and their submission to This man was now seamed a whole lot easier.

    Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to her eagerly sucking the customer’s cock under the table while he ate his breakfast. Or even her sister enthusiastically eating out the customer’s slave under the table while she ate her breakfast. Even after the customer and his slave had finished the twins were still trying to show their gratitude. Now as Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue was buried inside of the slave’s pussy she could see her sister bouncing up and down on the customer’s lap.

    Even as she felt the customer’s cum dripping from her pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to a little while earlier when the sisters’ rolls were reversed. She had loved the feeling of having his cock inside of her as her stomach and hips rolled was she moved on the shaft within her. How explosive her climax was when she felt him cum inside of her. Then there was cleaning the cock afterwards. Brothel Whore 3567-B was extra through as she licked their shared fluids from the customer’s cock. Especially when she focused on keeping him hard so her sister would get her turn.

    Now as she savored the pussy before her Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was having as good of a time as she recently had. Though the hands in her hair guiding her own efforts did make it difficult to see. Still from her sister’s cries Brothel Whore 3567-B was quite certain her sister had cum at least once already. Still she was looking forward to the next part the most. Once the customer had cum in her sister Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B would be putting on a lesbian show as they licked the semen from each others’ pussies.

    The sound of her sister’s orgasm came just about the same time as the slave sprayed her fluids all over Brothel Whore 3567-B’s face. Almost at the same time the slave’s owner could be heard filling her sister’s pussy with his cum. Even from where she knelt Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was borderline catatonic as she clung against the customer’s chest almost the same way Brothel Whore 3567-B had only a little while ago.

    Feeling a little envious of her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B finished licking up the last of the slave’s pussy juices. Her tongue was hard at work when Brothel Whore 3567-B saw her sister slowly climbing off of the customer. Brothel Whore 3567-B thought there was something sexy about how her sister looked climbing off of a man after they had tried to fuck each others’ brains out. As her sister dropped to her knees in front of the customer Brothel Whore 3567-B doubled her own efforts.

    A little under a half hour later the sisters were passionately kissing each other. Even as their tongues danced in each others’ mouths the customer had his slave on his lap fucking her as they watched. After a while Brothel Whore 3567-B pushed her sister onto her back before climbing on top of her. She had no sooner got in place then her sister pulled Brothel Whore 3567-B’s lips back to her own. Even as their tongues began their dance again the sisters’ hands were exploring each others’ bodies.

    Fingers glided over sensitive flesh as the sisters pressed their bodies together. Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B’s lips began planting kisses along her sister’s neck as her hands worked lower. As her fingers found their way down her sister’s abdomen Brothel Whore 3567-B tongue began flicking over her sister’s nipple piercings. Even as she sucked on her sister’s nipples Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue continued to play with their rings.

    As suddenly as it started Brothel Whore 3567-B paused her stimulation of her sister’s nipples and turned her body around. Still not wanting to rush things Brothel Whore 3567-B’s assault on her sister’s nipples started up again. As Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mouth worked over her sister’s nipples she felt her sister returning the favor.

    Thoroughly aroused the sisters’ moaning soon joined the customer’s slave’s as she leisurely bounced on her owner’s cock. They had been been quietly enjoying this private performance the sisters were putting on for them. Even as the customer listened to his slave’s whispers about wanting to keep the sisters he was considering it himself. Though he still needed to see how they handled several more tasks before making up his mind.

    Not that Brothel Whore 3567-B would of noticed this quiet request as she had began to work her way lower down her sister’s body. As she slowly maneuvered her way to her ultimate destination Brothel Whore 3567-B planted kisses along her sister’s abdomen. Making it a point to use her tongue to play with Brothel Whore 3567-A’s belly button as Brothel Whore 3567-B final destination grew closer.

    Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B’s kisses reached her sister’s pubic mound. Brothel Whore 3567-B’s kisses worked their way over her sister’s slave markings even as she felt her actions being mirrored. Even as she shifted her body slightly into the proper position Brothel Whore 3567-B felt her sister’s tongue licking up the dried cum along the inside of her thighs.

    Not wanting to hesitate any longer Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue began to lick up the drying cum leaking from her sister’s pussy. Only once she had gotten the majority of it did Brothel Whore 3567-B’s tongue search out the folds of her sister’s pussy. Even as her tongue flicked through her sister’s pussy lips Brothel Whore 3567-B could feel the tongue delving into her own pussy.

    Long blinded to everything but showing each other the love they felt for each other. The sisters wouldn’t stop until they had exhausted each other. As they were kissing one and other after driving each other to what had to been some of their greatest orgasms did they finally remember they weren’t alone. Not that they really cared as they watched the customer’s slave laying peacefully against her owner with his softening cock still inside of her pussy.

    The four of them would stay in their assorted lover’s embrace until it got close to lunchtime. Only then would they make their way into the shower again. Only this time the twins were treated as equals as the four washed each other. The twins would learn some about their customer and his slave as they were washed.

    The customer’s name was Master Robert Sanders. He owned a couple of the organization’s brothels and was sampling the sisters as he considered purchasing them. So far he had been impressed and was going to buy the sisters. However how well they submitted as the weekend progressed would still determine if the sisters ended up in one of his brothels or as personal slaves. This would be more preferable to them then spending the rest of their lives in the brothels.

    After all his pleasure maid 2382-C3 has many privileges of a free woman. From being able to run errands outside of his home and even being given the name Sapphire. Which as a third generation slave was highly unusual. They were still concerned about the part about “how well they submitted”. Still compared to a life in the brothels almost anything would be better as they verbally swore themselves to him.

    Once they had finished the sisters were surprised to see that there was clean lingerie waiting for them. As they quickly dressed in the clean baby dolls and stockings they mentally prepared for what was coming. Even as Sapphire pulled her sexy maid outfit out they knew no matter what they had to submit to their owner’s demands.

    Even once the sisters had their collars and shackles back on and they were being lead by their leashes. The words “Eagerly submit no matter what” kept repeating in their heads. As they were taken outside they could only hope that their owner would be true to his word.

    Even now as they knelt on all fours waiting the words “Eagerly submit no matter what” was going through their heads as the looked at the looks of humiliation and terror on their fellow slaves’ faces. Granted the sisters felt similarly as the others but unlike them they’d realized that this was going to happen no matter what.

    This had started several hours ago when their owner had lead them outside. Just being able to go outside was a major reward for the sisters and the looks of stoic acceptance on their faces turned into ones of genuine happiness. They soon added a feeling of relief when they saw their friends kneeling by a table in the center of the courtyard.

    While several of the slaves auctioned off weren’t there including the two virgins their four friends were there and seamed unharmed. While they were physically alright it was plainly visible to see that psychologically it was a different story. They all were on the verge of hysterics and all were crying over their ordeals.

    The look on their owner’s face told the sisters that he wasn’t happy about the treatment of their friends. Especially when he looked from the other twins and Brothel Whore 3621 and 3613. What really surprised them was the look on his face when he looked at Slaves 3397 and 2482-B2. While as he looked at Slave 2482-B2 he had a look of pity. Yet it was the anger on his face when he saw Slave 3397 that really surprised them.

    Still it was something in the looks that appeared on the faces of Slave 3397 and Sapphire when they saw each other. Something about that made the sisters wonder if they knew each other. Though they would write that suspicion off as Sapphire was trained by Mistress 3397. They wouldn’t know until later how close yet wrong they were.

    Everything they saw from their owner and Sapphire would take secondary importance when they saw the kennels built into one of the walls. Their attention would remain split between the kennels, their friends, and the other masters and mistresses sitting at the table. Even when they were kneeling in the presentation position with their friends they would keep their focus on all these things.

    Even with their attention split they did look over their friends to she how they had faired. Slave 2482-B2 had to been covered in pink stripes from numerous canings. Her lingerie was cum stained and in taters. But it was the broken expression on her normally prideful face that said the most.

    Slave 3397 wasn’t nearly as bad off but she still looked like a mess. Her lingerie was also in taters covered in cum stains and her pussy looked pink and swollen. The dried cum leaking from it and coating the inside of her thighs told the sisters she had to have been repeatedly subjected to brutal fuckings.

    Brothel Whore 3621 looked like she was close to her braking point. She definitely been tortured by the pink stripes covering her body. Though the way the plug shoved up her ass hole was effecting her she probably didn’t notice anymore.

    Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were probably the best off. Like them Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed they hadn’t been whipped and had clean lingerie on. Yet looking at their pussies and ass holes it was obvious they had been thoroughly fucked.

    The only one of their group not kneeling with them was Brothel Whore 3613. She was uneasily sitting in her customer’s lap. While his wife turned sex slave knelt with them. Like Brothel Whore 3621 she had a plug shoved uncomfortably up her ass hole. Her expression had also drastically changed since she proudly walked away naked from the auction. The pink stripes covering her body and her reddened ass cheeks told part of the story. However the looked on her face told the rest.

    It reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the trapped looks they all had when they were first enslaved. This told her this woman was beginning to realize what it meant to be a sex slave and she wasn’t liking it at all. There was also something else bothering this woman other than her own situation and Brothel Whore 3567-B was hoping to find out what it was.

    As Brothel Whore 3567-B looked at Brothel Whore 3613 again she noticed several things. One like her and her sister Brothel Whore 3613 was the only other slave besides Sapphire without her arms secured behind their backs. She also seamed to be handling her ordeal a little calmer then the rest of them. However she was still uneasy with something about the situation.

    It could’ve been what was being done to her friends while she was safe. Or maybe it was being used sexually. After from what she had told them Brothel Whore 3613 was actually a virgin when she was enslaved. So her first time was last night.

    Still Brothel Whore 3567-B had wonder if it had anything to do with what she saw when she looked closer at her Asian friend. While Brothel Whore 3613 was unharmed she definitely wasn’t untouched. Even as she sat on her customer’s lap Brothel Whore 3613’s pussy was impaled on his cock.

    Still the fact that all of them were together like this was still concerning to them. Then there was the sad look on Sapphire’s face as she looked back at them while she submissively stood behind their owner. Still when several Serving Slaves approached Brothel Whore 3567-B started to relax some.

    Like at the auction these slaves had their arms secured behind their backs and the trays supported by their nipple piercings. However there were three who’s arms were not bound. While two of them stayed with the rest when they stopped in front of them. The third moved to the table with a note pad. While the other two began setting dog bowls in front of the slaves on the ground.

    Even as the masters and mistresses have the Serving Slave their orders for lunch. The kneeling slaves waited for the command to eat. While she waited Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed both her and her sister once again had real people food in their bowls. Compared to the dog food the others were getting instead.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B felt slightly guilty about her and her sister’s good fortune. Even with their vow regarding protecting their sisters. Still when the order came to eat Brothel Whore 3567-B was hesitant to start eating. Still realising that the dogs probably weren’t there for show. She knew she needed her strength for what was coming.

    As they ate Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t that surprised to her the one master’s slave/wife sobbing. Figuring this was probably only the second time she had been fed as a slave this had to have been humiliating. Still she was a slave now so she’d best get used to it thought Brothel Whore 3567-B. Granted Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn’t heartless and felt some sympathy for her.

    Once they had finished eating and licking their partners faces clean something new was added. Just before the masters and mistresses got their food all of the slaves were given mouthwash and ordered to rinse their mouths out. After their duties at breakfast Brothel Whore 3567-B knew they all would be orally pleasuring their respective customers under the table again. She also suspected they probably didn’t want a slave’s mouth on their genitals after she had eaten dog food.

    Brothel Whore 3567-B’s suspicion was correct as soon as they were finished rinsing they were ordered under the table. Since Brothel Whore 3567-B sucked their owner’s cock during breakfast. This time she ate out Sapphire while her sister pleasured their owner. What really surprised Brothel Whore 3567-B was that Brothel Whore 3613’s customer didn’t pull out of her. Instead her made his wife/slave pleasure them both while he fed Brothel Whore 3613 as he ate.

    After they had gotten the masters, mistresses, Sapphire, and Brothel Whore 3613 off they were ordered to keep the masters’ cucks hard for their reward. However Brothel Whore 3567-B had a new suspicion that this wouldn’t be that great of a reward. This suspicion was brought on after she remembered Sapphire had lubed their ass holes before they had left the room.

    Another one of her suspicions was once again proven correct. When once their superiors were finished eating all of them under the table were pulled out and bent over over it. Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B watched the mistresses and Sapphire putting on the strap-ons she was bracing herself for the coming ass fucking.

    She figured one day she would get accustomed to this. Yet she somehow seamed to know this was to be more about their discomfort then their pleasure. Fifteen minutes later she was thanking god the ordeal was over. Though she wasn’t sure what was worse being sodomized like that or the having to listen to the weeping of all the others.

    Though having the plug shoved up her ass when they finished wasn’t pleasant either. Still they all were to numbed to care at that point. Even as the four contraptions were brought out they didn’t get much of a reaction out of them. However as Brothel Whores 3569-A, 3569-B, 3621, and the one master’s slave/wife were secured in them that quickly changed.

    These racks held then on all fours with their shoulders slumped low and their forearms flat on the ground in front of them. They also kept their asses raised and their legs spread. Finally their collars were secured farther immobilizing them. When Slaves 2482-B2, 3397, Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were ordered to willingly assume the same positions was when the words “Eagerly submit no matter what” kept repeating in Brothel Whore 3567-B’s mind.

    Even as they saw the dogs being lead towards them the sisters kept repeating “Eagerly submit no matter what” under their breath. Even as the others began pleading and in the case of Brothel Whore 3621 sobbing the thought “Eagerly submit no matter what” would keep repeating over and over. Only when they felt the cold snout press against their pussies would they finally close their eyes and solely focus on those five words. The question of “Could they do this?” was pushed aside by the undeniable fact ” They will eagerly submit to this!”

    When they felt the animals climb on their backs their tears would fall but they wouldn’t move. Even as they felt the dogs’ front legs wrap around their hips they knew only one path was open to them. The others would scream as they were penetrated. While the sisters only option was to submit to the dog cocks they felt violently pounding away inside of them.

    “Megan and Molly were two free girls that had ceased to exist. Free girls have a choice. They were Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B two sex slaves. Sex slaves were the property of their masters and must eagerly submit to whatever their masters wanted.” Was the last thought the sisters had when they felt the dogs force their knots into their pussies and flooded them with their sperm.

    They wouldn’t see the others going into hysterics about their violation at the paws of their canine rapists. The psychological toll was to much for the sisters to take as their ability for conscious thought failed them. Even as they were tied ass to ass with the dogs they were blinded to everything else. They wouldn’t remember collapsing in a heap once they were freed from the dogs. It would be almost a half a hour later the sisters would finally snap out of their trance like state and then their transformation into sex slaves was truly completed.

    To the shock of the other slaves they would watch as the sisters repeated their performance with the dogs. Only this time they would beg for the dogs to take them as their bitches. Then the others would watch as the sisters not only took enjoyment out of the fucking but each had two massive orgasms. First during the initial stages of their fuckings then again as the dogs knotted with them. The change that acquired deep within the psyche of the sisters would worry all their fellow slaves.

    Master Robert Sanders would get great enjoyment out of the sisters for the remainder of the weekend. From the mundane to the most exotic nothing was off the table for the sisters now. No matter what his wishes they would fulfill them. Then when it came time for him to return them they were rewarded for their submission by him keeping his word.

    They were crawling on their hands and knees in front of him as he held their leashes. There was no mistaking “The Master of Ceremonies” ahead of them with most of the other slaves from the auction. With the exception of Brothel Whore 3613 and Slave 3397 “The Master of Ceremonies” was pissed at the others.

    They learned that those two were the only ones besides them who’s performance this weekend was exemplary. So the four of them were due a reward while the rest would get punished. Even before the change the sisters would of been relived not to be punished but now the only reward they wanted was to serve their master.

    They got what they wanted when Master Robert Sanders purchased them in front of all their fellow slaves. They were them rewarded again when their classification was changed on the spot.

    No longer were they Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B.

    Now they were Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B.

    Now that they were purchased they found out that their training regiment would also be changing. Master Robert Sanders had strict requirements of his pleasure slaves. For the rest of their time at the facility they would be trained to fulfill these requirements. Though for the first time both Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B were looking forward to their training. After all a slave’s purpose was to fulfill the desires of her master and if they were to properly fulfill his then they needed to be properly trained as well.

    Chapter Six coming soon.


  • Very Hard Nipples_(0)

    Font size : +


    Having hard nipples brings its own morning rewards

    Steffi Lange swep into her office with a grim look on her face, and her executive assistant, Shelly Engel, rolled her eyes and thought to herself, ‘Oh shit, it’s gonna be one of those days!!!” Pouring a fresh cup of coffee, she knocked on Steffi’s door and entered he boss’s office. “Here’s your coffee and the Journal, she said, placing them on the desk in front of the blond executive. “Men are such pigs,” spat Steffi! “What happened,” asked Shelly, as she took a chair across from the large desk in front of her boss? “When I was walking from the train I think every man on the street must have looked at my chest! It just makes me sick,” said an irate Steffi!!! Now Steffi Lange was a very good looking woman with mane of blond hair and long slim legs, she is just naturally going to command attention from the opposite sex. What really makes them sit up and take notice, however, is her more than ample chest. An easy 38D, she is every man’s wet dream! Her unusually large nipples seem to be constantly erect, and it seems that now matter how heavy a bra or blouse, they poke through the fabric and seem to say to the world, “Here I am, look at me!” And that, is exactly what happens! This morning for example, at least twice one man poked another in the ribs just to point out her obvious assets! In the winter at least she could cover up with a heavy coat, but in this heat, even a light jacket felt oppressive. Shelly got up from her chair and walked around behind Steffi’s chair and slid her hands down and cupped over stuffed chest that was still heaving from the tirade! “Let me help you relax, boss,” offered Shelly! As many times as she had held them, Shelly was still mesmerized by the heft and firmness of such a large bust. Under her expert hand, the already hard nipples strained even harder to poke through the thin cloth. Steffi leaned back and was noticeably quieter as she the magic fingers massaged her heavy tits. “More,” Shelly asked? A nod from Steffi and Shelly unbuttoned the silk blouse and reached inside to feel the sheer bra that was being asked to do a lot of work holding all that tit flesh in place! Steffi was now squirming in her chair, opening and closing her legs, trying to put pressure on her now wet pussy. Continuing to work on her tits, Shelly could feel her own vagina beginning to secrete fluid, and both women were now feeling the familiar ache deep inside their cunts. Not able to ignore her pussy any longer, Steffi reached into her bottom desk drawer and pulled out a large black strap on dildo and handed it back to Shelly, and both women stopped what they were doing and quickly stripped off all their clothing. Shelly loved seeing Steffi naked! Besides her big boobs, the rest of her was perfect too! From her long slim legs to the perfect blond vee of pubic hair that covered a very puffy pair of pussy lips, Steffi had a stunning body to say the least! Having gotten out of her own clothes, Shelly stepped into the harness and adjusted the straps on the big rubber cock. “Hurry Shel, I’m on fire,” implored a very hot Steffi!!! When it was fitted into place, the big black cock stuck out obscenely from Shelly’s crotch. “Top or bottom,” Shelly asked Steffi? “I want to ride it,” a now panting Steffi said! Shelly lay down on top of the desk leaving “her” fuck pole sticking straight up in the air! Steffi dexterously mounted her secretary and lowered her gaping slit onto the knob of the latex monster. Slowly she ground her twat down until all nine thick inches had disappeared into her slot! Groaning as each inch slid in, she lifted one of her nipples to her lips and sucked on it greedily! Seeing her boss flaunt her body in this fashion made Shelly cup her own tits and twist her hard little nipples! Steffi now was working her pussy up and down the massive member, her orgasm flooding through her cunt as it contracted around the thick ebony colored pole. After resting for a moment to get her breath, Steffi realized that Shelly still hadn’t gotten off. “Let me help you lover,” she said, as she hopped off the desk. Removing the strapon exposed Shelly’s crack for Steffi’s waiting mouth, and Steffi loved eating Shelly’s pussy! It always tasted so sweet, but what really turned her on was Shelly’s clit! It was much bigger than her own little nub, and stuck out from the mass of brown pussy fur! Finding her little “friend” already erect, Steffi at first flicked her tongue over it’s little head, and then sucked it between her lips and teeth. Shelly always loved to get it nibbled on, and this was no exception! After only several minutes of nipping and licking, the little slut was filling her mouth with hot cunt juice! Her orgasm seemed to last forever!!! Steffi was a little jealous of Shelly that way, because her own cums were hard but much quicker than Shelly’s, who just seemed to ride an endless wave of climaxes! “What a way to start the morning,” said a fully sated Shelly! Looking at the clock, Steffi said, “Look at the time, we gotta get to work!!!” After they dressed, Shelly kissed Steffi on the cheek and said, “I just hope those dirty old men keep looking at your tits!” Steffi just laughed and said, “Off to work!”


  • Converting the Family 1: Mind-Controlled Cum-Sluts

    Font size : +


    Billy turns his sister and her hot friend into his mind-controlled cum-sluts!

    Converting the Family

    Chapter One: Mind-Controlled Cum-Sluts

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: An anonymous fan commissioned this story and allowed it to be shared. I merely penned this individual’s outline.

    Billy Purvis

    I gripped the modified remote in my hand. Weeks of being closeted in my hot, stuffy bedroom had finally paid off. I was ready to use it. I’d resisted busting out my device all day, struggling through college, suffering. I wanted to use it so badly, my dick hard, begging for satisfaction.

    The remote would change everything.

    I had applied the cutting edge of technology, modifying the remote not to broadcast an infrared signal, but an ultrasonic pattern that could affect brainwaves. If I pointed it at a person and pressed the pause button, they would be paralyzed. The play button would unfreeze them. I could hit the power button and knock them out.

    But that wasn’t the real thing my device could do. If I hit the record button, anything I said while holding the remote would rewrite their brain. It would mind-control them, making them do whatever I wanted. Finally, I would get what I craved.

    “The little troll’s been locked in his room for weeks,” the words of my older sister, Cali, echoed through the library as I entered it. “It’s been wonderful. I haven’t had to worry about the nasty freak perving on me or stealing my panties to jerk off in them.”

    “It’s so disgusting the way he leers at you,” Vanessa, Cali’s best friend and the hottest girl in school, said. Like Cali, she was a senior, a sexy girl. “Bad enough I’ve had him drooling over me, but you’re his sister! That’s just filthy.”

    “Is the little shit harassing you again?” Chet, Vanessa’s boyfriend, asked. “I can talk to him again.”

    An anger shot through me. The last time he “talked” to me, I was scared he would knock my teeth out. He didn’t understand that Vanessa should love me. That she was mine. So was Cali. They all should be mine.

    “Fucking prick,” I growled, trembling.

    “Language, young man,” gasped Mrs. Crabtree, the gray-haired librarian. I pointed the remote at her as she sat at her desk in our college’s library. I hit the pause button.

    She froze.

    “We can talk to him together,” Brad, Vanessa’s twin brother and Cali’s boyfriend, said. “Make him understand he just can’t perv on girls that despise him. Especially his sister.”

    “And not especially your twin sister, Brad?” asked Vanessa.

    I stalked forward, my cock hard. My breath wheezed with my excitement. All those weeks of trial and error, and my masterpiece was complete. I moved into the library, walking around a shelf of books and spotted the foursome sitting around the table.

    I almost groaned at the sight of the two girls sitting on opposite sides of the table, Vanessa a blonde goddess, slender and graceful. She didn’t have the biggest tits, but that didn’t matter. Her face was smooth, and her blue eyes always had this sparkling gleam in them. I was frozen by her beauty, in awe of her.

    My hand squeezed my hard cock through my jeans.

    And my older sister, Cali, was just as hot. She had black hair, like me, only hers fell sleek and silkily down her back. She had a delicate nose and plump lips, her breasts bigger than Vanessa’s, round delights swelling her sleeveless top. She held Brad’s hand while Chet…

    Chet had his arm over Vanessa’s shoulder.

    I glared at him, a nasty surge of anger rippling through me for the square-jawed star quarterback of our college. Chet had everything I lacked. He was tall and handsome, his shoulders broad. He had this cocky grin that made all the girls fawn over him, and he landed the sexiest girl in school.

    My Vanessa.

    “Oh, god, the troll’s here,” groaned Cali, glancing at me, disgust rippling across her face.

    “I thought the freak was locked up in his room the moment his classes were done,” Brad said, a masculine version of Vanessa. Blond, like her, but his hair short. His face was bluff, broad, handsome where hers was gorgeous.

    “Eww, he’s groping his crotch,” Vanessa said, shuddering like I was so filthy.

    My cheeks burned. Why did she have to despise me? I would show her. I would make her understand.

    “God, Billy, you’re such a pathetic fucking boy,” Cali hissed. “Get lost! We’re studying here!”

    “Hey, freak,” growled Chet, standing up. “Get the fuck out of here, stop groping yourself, or else.”

    “Or else?” I taunted as Chet stalked towards me. I didn’t have to be afraid any longer. He stood tall, clenching his fists. His knuckles popped.

    I pointed the remote at him and hit pause. He froze. He stood there looking like an idiot. Little spasms rippled through him, but his muscles were locked in place. I could see the cockiness melting out of his eyes.

    “Chet?” Vanessa said, frowning. “What are you doing?”

    I hit the record button, saying, “Chet, why are you mad? You don’t like Vanessa. She’s too young for you. You only like grandmothers. If a woman doesn’t have saggy tits, dentures, and gray hair, you don’t get hard at all. That’s how pathetic you are. You’re a granny chaser. A GILF lover. You don’t give a shit about me at all. You don’t ever want to hurt me. Why would you? You don’t give a fuck about Vanessa.”

    I hit play.

    Chet lurched into motion. Then he blinked, shaking his head. Bafflement crossed over his expression. Then his eyes slid over to the librarian. Her face wrinkled, her hair gray. She was frozen for his appreciation. A smile crossed his lips as he gazed at her, nodding his head as he sauntered to her.

    I pointed the remote at the librarian, saying, “You got the hots for Chet. Take him home with you. He’s your new boy toy.”

    “Chet!” Vanessa gasped, standing up as her boyfriend strutted to the librarian’s desk. I hit play on the old lady, and she smiled at Chet, preening her gray hair.

    I swept the remote over the other three at the table, holding record, hitting all three. “Isn’t it disgusting that Chet’s hitting on that old bat?” I asked, the ultrasonic waves rewriting their minds. “You think it is. Just filthy that he wants to fuck an old lady. Let him know how pathetic he is. Especially you, Vanessa. He’s dumping you for an old lady.”

    All three glared at Chet, giving him that same looks of disgust that they gave me. Vanessa rose, putting her hands on her hips. “Chet!” she snapped as he reached the desk, leaning over, stroking the librarian’s wrinkled cheek, talking to her. “That’s disgusting! How can you just flirt with that old lady while I’m here?”

    The librarian laughed, her punish fingers taking Chet’s hand. Whatever she said made Chet grin.

    “Dude,” Brad said. “What the fuck, man? She’s ancient! She’s older than my grandmother and…” His words trailed off as the librarian came around the desk, taking Chet’s arm.

    “I can’t believe he’s dumping you for an old lady,” I said.

    “I know!” Vanessa said. “You asshole, Chet! I hope she’s so dry it hurts!” Then Vanessa glared at me. “And you! Stop leering at me, you fucking troll!”

    “Yeah!” Brad said, his gaze snapping to me.

    I pointed the remote at him. “Brad, just sit back and relax. You’re going to enjoy this. You love being cuckolded. You love seeing Cali have sex with me. It makes you so hard knowing my sister is such a hot slut that she would rather fuck me than you.”

    “What the fuck are you talking about?” Cali snarled, bouncing to her feet, her breasts heaving beneath her tight tops. “You think I would ever touch you, you fucking troll! You are disgusting! I am telling Mom that you’re a fucking perv!”

    I pointed the remote at her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Cali Purvis

    Such anger burned through me as I stared at my little brother. He was so ugly, his face greasy and pimply. He was scrawny, his face squat like a toad, his arms hairy. He was short and fat. A fucking tub of lard. I don’t know how we came from the same womb. How could Mom give birth to something as filthy, as perverted, as twisted as him? He was a troll, a nasty troglodyte lurking in his dark room, and now he was here, perving on me.

    Telling my boyfriend that he was going to fuck me!

    “If you think I would ever touch you,” I hissed at him. “You are so deluded, Billy! Even if you weren’t my brother, I would never touch you. You’re a fucking homunculus. You’re the ugliest guy at school.”

    “Damn, you are one hot slut,” my disgusting brother said, squeezing his cock through his jeans, shuddering at me.

    “Hot slut!” I hissed and marched towards Billy. Anger swelled inside of me as he pointed his dumb remote at me. “I’m going to claw out your eyes.”

    The red light flickered at the end of the remote. Did he think it was a weapon?

    “You think I’m the sexiest guy in school. A stud. I’m so hot it makes you so wet for me,” Billy said. “You don’t care that I’m your brother. You think that’s hot. You think incest is best. You want to fuck me so badly. You want to do anything I want. You’re a nymph for me, Cali. A fucking slut. You want me more than you ever have wanted Brad. You hate Brad. He’s a pathetic cuckold that wants you to fuck me. He gets off on it. Don’t you, Brad?”

    “Oh, damn, it would be so hot,” groaned Brad, “if you let your brother fuck you, Cali.”

    Such loathing shot through me. I threw a look over my shoulder at my boyfriend. He groped himself, looking so excited. “You want me to fuck my little brother, huh?” I asked, my pussy melting in my panties. I shuddered, my hips wiggling from side to side. “You want to see me be his little slut?”

    “So badly,” Brad groaned. “That would be so hot to see.”

    “What the fuck?” Vanessa groaned.

    “Mmm, you want me to do this, huh?” I moaned, sauntering to Billy. How had I never seen how sexy my short brother was? He was the hottest guy attending our college. It was like he opened my eyes, his remote showing me the truth. A short, chubby stud. Brad was just like Chet, another disgusting perv. “You want me to kiss my brother?”

    “So badly,” moaned Brad. “Do it, babe.”

    How could I ever have dated such a pathetic guy like him. “Don’t call me babe,” I hissed. “You’re too disgusting to call me that.”

    I threw my arm around my brother’s neck. I had a few inches of height on him. I pressed my crotch against him, my jeans rasping on his as I humped against his thigh. My clit ached as I rubbed against him. Pleasure shot through me. My hand slid down his chubby stomach while my brother stared at me with such joy in his eyes.

    “Cali,” he groaned in awe like he was shocked I would want to do this to him.

    “Mmm, you are such a stud, Billy,” I moaned, my hand sliding down his stomach to his jeans. I reached his crotch. I squeezed him, feeling his cock through his jeans. My brother’s hot cock. I shuddered as I groped him. I nuzzled my lips to his ear. “I want your cock in me so badly, little brother.”

    “God, you are a fucking whore,” he groaned as I squeezed him, his dick throbbing through my jeans.

    “I’m not a whore!” I objected. “I’ve only had sex with Brad.”

    He pointed the remote at me. The red light flashed as he opened my eyes, saying, “You’re not just a whore. You’re a slut. A cum-slut. For me. You want to guzzle my jizz. You’re a nympho now. For months, you’ve been masturbating to me, and now you get to do whatever you want to me.”

    “Yes!” I moaned, grinding on him. These memories blossomed in my mind of all the times I rubbed my pussy thinking about him. How I plunged my fingers into my cunt while imagining I was gulping down my little brother’s jizz. “I have, Billy. I’ve been trying to hide it, but I want to be your cum-slut. I’ve masturbated so many times to being drenched in your spunk.”

    “What the hell is going on?” Vanessa asked, her voice cracking. “Has everyone gone mad? You hate your brother, Cali. You think he’s disgusting.”

    “He’s hot!” I objected, glaring at my blonde friend as I kept humping against my brother. My pussy was on fire. He was so sexy. “How can you even say I found the hottest guy in school disgusting?”

    “Are you kidding me?” Vanessa said, her voice brittle. “Hottest? Come on, Brad, you think Billy’s ugly.”

    “So ugly,” Brad groaned. “And Cali would rather fuck him than me. Look at her, she’s just humping him.”

    Vanessa looked so shocked.

    The red light flicked before my face as my hot, little brother said, “You’re bi, Cali. You have the hots for Vanessa, too. You’re a slut for her. She makes you almost as wet as I do. You want to share me with her. So go tell her that. Show her how hot you are, how much you want to share me with her.”

    “Yes!” I moaned. My little brother was so right. “You’re so hot, Vanessa. I should have told you sooner!”

    “What?” my blonde friend gasped as I broke away from my little brother.

    I was so glad that my little brother had that device. It made everything make so much sense. He revealed what I was hiding. I did want to share him with Vanessa. She made my pussy ache, too. She was so sexy. I’d been suppressing my lesbian desires for her for… I don’t know how long. But this must have been in me.

    “Cali,” Vanessa groaned, squirming in her chair. “Please, please, this isn’t funny. Stop playing along with your brother.”

    “I’m not playing along,” I purred as I straddled her lap, my hands cupping her face. I stared into her blue eyes, my black hair falling in a curtain around my face. I squirmed on her lap. “Don’t you want to have a threesome with me and the hottest guy in our school?”

    “Hottest guy?” Vanessa said, her voice shrill. She let out a hysterical laugh. “This is fucked up. Stop this, Cali.”

    “You’re just so sexy,” I purred, my head leaning down.

    I kissed Vanessa on the mouth. She stiffened against me. She squirmed while her hands pushed on me, trying to thrust me away as I just wanted to love her. To share her with my brother. I didn’t understand why she didn’t see it. Why she found him disgusting at all.

    She just had to be honest about her feelings.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Vanessa Banks

    I wrenched my head away from Cali’s lips. I couldn’t believe she was kissing me. Her hazel eyes brimmed with this hunger I had never seen in her. I shuddered, squirming as she ground atop me. This was insane. This couldn’t be happening.

    “Don’t you want to fuck him with me?” moaned Cali.

    “Have you lost your mind?” I demanded. “I would never, ever fuck that disgusting troll you have for a brother! He’s vile! He’s loathsome! He’s the foulest, ugliest, most perverted creep I have ever met. Look at him!”

    I shifted, glaring at Billy. He stood there, short and squat, his black hair greasy, his clothing rumpled. There was a stain on his shirt. He was just a pig. He shifted, clutching that remote. He looked hurt.

    Good.

    “Yeah, I meant every word!” I hissed at him while Cali nuzzled into my ear. She nibbled on my lobe. “And stop that, Cali! I’m not gay or bi! I don’t want to fuck your brother.”

    “But it’ll be so much fun!” moaned Cali as she humped against me like a bitch in heat.

    “You really think I’m pathetic?” Billy asked.

    “Absolutely!” I said, glaring at him. “I don’t know what you did to Cali and my brother, but you will undo it right now!”

    He pointed the remote at me. The red light pulsed at the end. “But you love me, Vanessa,” Billy said. “You think I’m hot. Sexy. You don’t think I’m filthy at all. You don’t think I’m a creep, but a stud. I make you hotter than Chet ever did.”

    “Of course I love you,” I said, smiling at him, his sister still grinding on me. My heart beat so fast. This wonderful patter shivered buzzing joy through me. That giddy rush I felt when Chet first asked me out now consumed me as I stared at Billy. I smiled at him. “I… I don’t know…” It hit me what I had said to him. “I… Don’t understand…”

    “Why you thought I was disgusting?” he asked.

    “Of course you’re not disgusting,” I said, drinking in the sight of him. That lank, greasy hair was just so sexy. He was short and squat, the sort of chubby man that any woman would want. I didn’t mind his acne, and the stain on his shirt just proved how manly he was. “You’re my hairy hunk, Billy!”

    He smiled. “That’s good to hear. You want to show me that love, don’t you?” he said, still pointing the remote at me. Red light flickered. “You’ll do anything to please me. The way a girl in love should.”

    “Absolutely!” I moaned.

    “Mmm, I know, it’s so hot, isn’t it?” Cali moaned. She licked my ear again. I wished she would stop. She wasn’t her brother.

    “Why don’t you two come here and show me your tits,” Billy said.

    “Of course!” I said, so happy to show the guy I loved my breasts.

    “Damn, yes, show your brother those tits, Cali,” my twin groaned. “You, too, sis. He’s so much more of a man than me.”

    “God, you’re pathetic,” Cali said as she slid off of me, her hazel eyes glazed. She peeled off her sleeveless top, exposing her round breasts constrained in a scarlet bra, a black bow between the cups.

    “Oh, that’s a cute bra,” I said as I stood up, my fingers unbuttoning my own blouse. “Don’t you think, honey?”

    “Honey…” Billy repeated. He had such a grin on him. He was three years younger than me and just such a stud. “You really love me, Vanessa?”

    “Of course I do,” I said, shaking my head at how silly his question was. “I’m taking my top off for you in our college’s library because I do. I’d never do that for Chet.” I didn’t hide my disgust for my ex-boyfriend.

    He could fuck Mrs. Crabtree dried-up snatch all he wanted.

    “And I just want to fuck you, bro,” Cali moaned. She reached behind her and unhooked her bra.

    “Holy shit,” Billy said as his older sister’s tits came into view. I’d seen them before. To me, they were just a pair of boobs. I had them—every girl had them—they were no big deal to me.

    But Billy…

    He looked so cute as he lusted at her. His eyes almost bulged. He squeezed his cock in his jeans, groaning as Cali cupped her breasts. She kneaded them, digging her fingers into her tits. Her nipples were hard as mine.

    I slipped off my blouse, folded it, and set it on the study table. Billy slid his eyes to me, staring at my small tits, barely B’s. They were cradled in my cream bra, the cups surrounded by royal blue lace. He licked his lips, wanting to see my breasts so badly.

    I wanted to make him happy and show him how much I loved him. I reached behind me and unhooked it. The straps slipped off my shoulders. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, my juices flowing, soaking into my panties as the bra fell off my breasts. I exposed my small tits, my pink nipples so hard.

    “Damn,” Billy groaned. His brown eyes flicked from my tits to his sisters and then back to mine.

    I preened for him, thrusting my tits proudly before me as sauntered to him, Cali at my side. Billy groaned. He shoved his remote into his hands, rubbed his sweaty hands on his jeans, then groped us. He squeezed my tit and his sister’s, his fingers digging into my flesh.

    “Oh, my fucking god,” he groaned. “You’re both so great. I’m squeezing them. Fuck, yeah. You’re tits… I’m really enjoying both your tits.”

    “You like them?” I asked, shivering as he brushed my nipple, pleasure shooting down to my pussy. “Really?”

    “Course he does,” Cali said. “We’re hot.”

    “So hot,” groaned Billy. “I still can’t believe this is happening. It makes me so hard.”

    “Mmm, good,” Cali said. “Because you’re making me so wet. God, I just want your cum all over me. I want to bathe in it.”

    “Such a cum-slut,” groaned Billy.

    “She is,” I moaned, Billy pinching my nipple. I winced and them moaned. It hurt and felt good all at the same time. He had no idea how to touch breasts.

    Because he’d never done it!

    He was a virgin. These were the first pair of live tits he’d seen, let alone handled. I shuddered, another wave of joy flooded through me. My poor panties were soaked with my excitement. My hips wiggled from side to side as the heat surged through me.

    “I fucking need to cum,” he groaned. “Unzip me, Cali.”

    “Mmm, yes,” Cali purred. She unsnapped her little brother’s jeans. I trembled, shuddering. What would Billy’s cock look like? I never was a fan of dicks. I mean, Chet’s felt good in me, but I liked to be with him in the dark so I didn’t have to see it.

    Would Billy want me to suck his dick? I hated sucking cocks. Cum tasted so nasty. I wasn’t a cum-slut like Cali.

    His wore tight, white underwear, his cock tenting the front. Cali shoved her hand in without hesitation. She grasped her brother’s cock and pulled it out. I kept staring at Billy’s cute, pimply face, not wanting to see his cock. His fingers twisted my nipple as he groaned.

    “Damn, you just want to be my slut, don’t you, sis?” groaned Billy.

    “You know it,” Cali said. “Incest is so hot.”

    “It is,” Billy said, the red light flicking. “You agree, Vanessa. Incest is hot.”

    I blinked and nodded my head. “It is. You’re so right.”

    He grinned at me. Then he groaned. Whatever Cali was doing to his cock, he was loving it. I focused on his eyes, on his pimply face. I clutched at his wrist, holding his hand to my tit as my pussy grew hotter and hotter. His hand groping me made me feel so wonderfully naughty.

    “Both of you kneel,” he groaned.

    “Yes!” Cali moaned, falling to her knees before I could even bend mine.

    “Okay,” I said, growing nervous.

    He wanted us to blow him. I could do it. For him. I loved him so much I would force myself to do it. I grimaced as I knelt by Cali. She clutched his cock. This salty, delicious musk filled my nose. His cock’s tip throbbed before me. Normally, I would want to gag having to suck a cock, but this was his dick. Cali moaned and leaned in, licking the tip of his cock.

    She purred, such a slut.

    “You suck it, too, Vanessa,” Billy said. “Both of you. You love my cock. You love sucking my dick.”

    “Of course I love sucking your cock,” I said. I leaned in, breathing in that smell. That salty scent filled my nose. My mouth watered. “This is the only dick I’ve ever wanted to suck.”

    “Only dick you’ll ever suck,” he groaned.

    “Damn,” Brad moaned in the background. “Make him cum! I wish I was such a stud to have you two share my cock.”

    “But we don’t want a pathetic cuckold,” moaned Cali before she sucked on the tip of her brother’s dick again.

    I pressed my cheek against Cali’s as I nuzzled in. My tongue flicked along the edge of Billy’s cock, the salty flavor making me shiver in delight. I sucked at his shaft, kissing up and down it while he groaned. Cali nursed at his cock, making such nasty sounds, moaning as she loved him.

    Billy groaned. Such a huge grin spread across his lips. His eyes burned with pleasure. He loved what we were doing. I kissed back up his shaft, so happy to please him. To love him. This was the absolutely best thing ever.

    My mouth brushed Cali’s on accident. Then she was pulling her lips off, letting me suck on it. I engulfed his cock. I swirled my tongue around it, gathering that strong flavor. His salty precum coated my tongue. My cheeks hollowed as I loved them.

    “Goddamn!” he groaned.

    “Yes, yes!” moaned Cali. She nuzzled down and sucked on his balls as I blew him. She pressed her face into them, breathing in his sour musk. She reveled in it, shifting beside me. It was such a hot thing to experience.

    I was so thrilled to be a part of this. My eyes fluttered. My pussy clenched. My juices flowed out of me. This was so hot. I reveled in the salty flavor. I should be gagging, but I wasn’t. It was Billy’s cock. The boy I loved’s dick. I would just worship him.

    I would love him with all my heart.

    I sucked and bobbed my mouth. I’d given Chet a blowjob a few times. I tried with Billy. I was so eager to feel him spurt into my mouth. I would drink down his cum no matter how much he fired into my mouth. I would gulp it all down.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” groaned Billy. “You two are just so hot. So sexy. You both love me.”

    “Yes!” Cali moaned. “Oh, your balls are so yummy. So full of cum.”

    “I want to cum on both your faces,” he groaned. “I want to coat you in my jizz.”

    “Yes!” Cali hissed in delight.

    I sucked harder. If that made Billy happy, he could cum anywhere. I didn’t care if it was humiliating to let a guy cum on my face. I didn’t care that was something porn stars allowed. For Billy, I would be his whore. Just so long as I could love him.

    His face clenched. He groaned, his cock twitching in my mouth. He looked like he was about to cum. I sucked harder on him, my tongue dancing around the crown of his cock. More and more of his salty precum stained my tongue.

    “Fuck!” he groaned. “I want to last longer, but… but… You’re both touching me. Shit! Put your faces together so I can jizz all over them, sluts!”

    “Yes!” Cali moaned.

    I popped my mouth off his dick, quivering in delight. Cali’s cheek pressed against mine. She fisted his cock hard and fast, the tip coated in my saliva. It was an angry red, twitching as she pumped her hand faster and faster.

    “Beg for it!” groaned Billy.

    “Cum on our faces!” Cali moaned. “Just jizz all over our beautiful features. Coat us in your spunk!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Just cover us in your dirty cum, Billy! I want it so bad! I want to be drenched in it and make you happy!”

    “Fuck!” he growled. His cock throbbed.

    Then his jizz erupted. I gasped at the hot splash of his seed spurting across my forehead. His cock pulsed as more and more of his spunk fired out. He splattered my nose. It ran down to my lips. That salty flavor coated my lips and seeped into my mouth. It had such a strong flavor. It was so delicious because it was his cum. My tongue swept out, gathering it up.

    Billy grunted with each blast, Cali fisting him as he spurted more and more. He painted our faces. He coated us in his hot spunk. I felt so dirty. So nasty to coated in his jizz. He sprayed us both as he stared down at us with such lust in his eyes.

    “Both just a pair of cum-sluts!” he snarled as he pointed the remote at us. The red light flashed. “You both love being my cum-sluts!”

    “I do!” I moaned, the cum running over me.

    “You love it so much, you want to taste it on each other’s lips. Cali, Vanessa, you’re so hot for each other. Bi for each other. Sluts for each other!”

    “Yes, Billy!” I moaned, turning my head and staring into my friend’s eyes. Cum dribbled past her delicate nose to her plump lips.

    I kissed her so hard. I don’t know why I hated her kissing me before. It was so wonderful. Her lips were seasoned with that salty cum. It only made me feel filthier, even more of a cum-slut, as our tongues swapped his jizz back and forth.

    He groaned as he watched us, his spunk dribbling down my face. My arms went around Cali’s neck, my right breast brushing her left tit. Our nipples caressed as we kissed and loved each other, swapping his cum, sharing it. Loving it.

    This was Billy’s cum we shared.

    “That’s it,” he groaned, staring at us. “Snowball my jizz back and forth like the whores you are. You’re both my whores.”

    Red light flickered.

    Of course we were. I loved being his whore. His slut. It was so hot. I was so glad I could share this with my sexy best friend. My tongue danced with hers, my pussy molten. I needed to cum so badly. I needed Billy’s cock in me. I needed Cali touching me. Doing things to me.

    Lezzie things.

    “Fuck!” Billy groaned. “You’re both such dumb sluts.”

    I was. A dumb slut for him.

    “You’ll do anything I want,” he growled. “Just so disgusting it makes you wet to hear me say degrading things about you.”

    So disgusting. His cum coated my face and I was sharing it with my best friend. His sister! That was how disgusting I was. Just an utter slut for him. A whore. I loved him so much. As those filthy words poured out of his mouth, I just kissed Cali harder.

    “I don’t even know why I’m bothering with two disgusting sluts like you!” Billy growled. “You have to earn my love.”

    I would. We would. I loved him so much.

    “You have to do whatever I want. You have to be my cum-buckets. My nasty whores. You want to make me happy. You’ll find hot girls for me. You’ll bring me women You’ll do anything to keep loving me.”

    I moaned my agreement. I knew so many hot girls that Billy needed to fuck. That would make him keep loving me. I had to keep earning his love. It was so important to me. I would let him degrade me however he wanted.

    “Get naked!” he snarled. “Both of you get naked! I want to see your sexy bodies press together. I want to see you tribbing on the table.”

    I didn’t know what tribbing was, but I had to get naked. I broke the kiss with Cali and bounced to my feet, his cum still covering my face. Cali rose a moment later, her hazel eyes dazed. Her round breasts bounced. Some of his cum had dribbled onto her heaving breasts. She quivered, unsnapping her jeans and shoving them and her panties down in a single go, exposing her trimmed, black bush.

    I unzipped my tight skirt and wiggled it down my hips, half-tugging off my panties in the process. Billy’s dark eyes flicked back and forth between us. He ran a hand through his greasy hair—so handsome!—and lusted at us. I had to get naked and make him happy. I had to keep earning his love.

    I thrust my panties down after my skirt, exposing how wet I was. How hot he made me.

    “A landing strip?” Billy asked, leering at the line of blonde hair that led to my shaved pussy. “Kinky.”

    “Chet had me do it,” I said, anger boiling through me. “I bet Mrs. Crabtree’s got a hairy muff. He’ll hate it!”

    “But I love seeing you shaved,” Billy said. “Though Cali’s bush has charm to it, too.”

    I had to trib his sister on the table now. I just… A panic fluttered through me. If I didn’t trib her, he would hate me. “What’s tribbing, Billy. I don’t know what that is.”

    “I do!” Cali said, taking my hand. “Mmm, he’ll love it. We’re going to hump our cunts together. For him.”

    “For him!” I moaned, my heart fluttering in joy. “Guys like it when girls lez out.”

    “Cali never lezzed out for me,” Brad moaned. I forgot my dumb twin was still here. He was off to the side groping himself, looking so pathetic. “I asked and asked.”

    “You’re not my hot brother,” Cali moaned as she pushed me onto the study table.

    The Formica surface was cold on my naked rump. I shivered as Cali pushed me down, her body sliding over mine. My little tits quivered. A drop of cum fell off her chin and splattered on my breast, almost hitting my nipple. Then she lowered herself to me between my legs, mounting me like a guy about to fuck a girl. She just had enough room on the table to kneel, my own legs dangling off the edge.

    Her breast pressed into mine. She settled her soft body on me, so different from Chet’s. No hard muscles but all feminine delight. I shuddered, so glad I knew I liked girls now. That I liked Cali. I smiled at her cum-splattered face then groaned as her silky bush rubbed against my shaved pussy, tickling me. Pleasure rippled through me.

    Her tongue lapped at my cheek, gathering up her brother’s yummy cum. I shuddered as she purred. Her hips wiggled, rubbing her hot flesh against my clit. I felt something swollen in her rubbing on my bud.

    She ground our clits together.

    “Cali!” I moaned. “Oh, wow, that feels nice.”

    “Mmm, doesn’t it?” she moaned, her hips undulating, grinding her snatch into me. “And my brother’s watching. The perv loves it. Don’t you, bro?”

    “Please say you love it, honey!” I gasped. “Please say our lezzie passion is making you happy!”

    “So happy!” he groaned. “Just a pair of disgusting dykes grinding your cunts together for me. I can see your pussies rubbing together. Fuck, that’s hot.”

    I shuddered in joy. I hugged Cali, holding her tight against me as she squirmed atop me. She licked across my face, and I returned the favor. I had to gather up his spunk. That salty, thick flavor coated my tongue. I shuddered at how slutty I felt.

    “You two just love pleasing your sex god,” he groaned. “Mmm, two hot sisters making their little brother happy.”

    “I love licking cum off our sister,” moaned Cali.

    Confusion rippled through me for a moment and… and… “Yes, yes, our little brother is such a sex god, Cali. Ooh, and love your pussy grinding on me.”

    “Incest is so hot,” panted Cali. “Even between sisters.”

    “I love you, sis,” I moaned then kissed my sister hard on the mouth, sharing our little brother’s cum as we rubbed our pussies together.

    I was so hot. I was on fire. We were making our hot, little brother so happy. I heard him groaning a he watched us, his breath wheezing in that sexy way it did when he was excited. I shuddered, my hips undulating, grinding my clit into my sister’s snatch.

    Even though Cali and I looked nothing a like, we were sisters. So close. Our pussies grinding together. My hands slid down, cupping her rump, pulling her snatch tight into me. Every brush of her clit sent pleasure spiking through me.

    I was so on fire from sucking our brother’s cock, from worshiping him. He was a sex god. It was so amazing. My fingers dug into my sister’s ass. My little sister’s ass. She was three months younger than me, still nineteen. I kneaded her rump as we snowballed his cum back and forth.

    “Yes, yes, my two sisters are making me so hard again,” he growled. “You’re both such horny sluts. You’re going to cum rubbing your cunts together. Two nasty sisters cumming like lezzie sluts for me.”

    “Yes!” Cali moaned into our lips, she ground harder into me, tribbing our pussies together.

    I whimpered, moaned. My cunt grew hotter and hotter. Every glide of her clit across mine sent sparks showering through me. My eyes squeezed shut. The pleasure spilled over me. Through me. It was incredible.

    I was going to cum grinding on my little sister’s pussy. Our tits rubbed together. Our nipples brushed, sending more delight shooting down to my snatch. I groaned, the pleasure spilling through me. This incredible bliss filled me. Made me shudder, ache. I never wanted this to stop. I wanted it to keep rippling through me.

    Her lips were so hot on mine. Her pussy dripping with her passion. I felt her juices dribble across my shaved snatch, our incestuous cream mixing together while our little brother watched. While we made him so happy.

    “Billy!” I moaned. “Cali! I love you both! I’m going to… to… Cum!”

    I heaved beneath Cali. My pussy convulsed as my orgasm burned through me. Juices gushed out of me. My toes curled, my legs spasming. My fingers big into my sister’s rump, pulling her tight against me. I sucked cum off her cheek, reveling in our brother’s salty flavor as the pleasure slammed into my mind.

    My thoughts melted in rapture. I was making my little brother so happy with my whorish, lezzie behavior. I whimpered, the incestuous ecstasy burning through my mind. I bucked beneath Cali, rubbing my small tits into her plumper mounds.

    “Fuck!” Cali moaned then her juices washed hot across my snatch as she quivered over me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck! Billy! I’m cumming on our older sister’s cunt!”

    “Yes!” Billy groaned. “You two got me hard again. I need to be in you. I have to fuck you both. Shit!”

    I felt my little brother’s cock nuzzling at the entrance to my pussy. I stared up at him past Cali’s shoulder. As she licked his jizz off my cheek, I grinned at him. I let out a wanton moan, so eager to be my little brother’s whore and love him with my pussy.

    He rammed into me.

    “Billy!” I squealed.

    My brother’s cock was in my cunt. I clutch our sister’s rump as he pumped away at me. Another orgasm surged through me. Incestuous pleasure rippled out of my cunt while my pussy convulsed around his dick.

    It was incredible. I could see the bliss my cunt gave him. I knew my whorish hole was making him so happy. Euphoria flowed through me along with the rapture from my orgasms. His dick churned me up, making me feel incredible.

    “I love you being in me, Billy!” I moaned. “I love fucking my little brother! Is my naughty pussy making you feel good?”

    “So fucking good!” Billy grunted, slamming into me. “But I bet Cali feels good, too.”

    I gasped as Billy ripped his cock out of me. My cunt felt so empty. So alone. Then Cali groaned atop me, her clit pressing into my pussy, her ticklish pubic hairs caressing my shaved labia. Billy’s balls smacked into my pussy lips as he pumped away. He was fucking his sister’s cunt now.

    I shuddered beneath her, loving how she rocked into me as Billy slammed his cock into her hard. Our little brother made Cali gasp into my ear. Her breasts rubbed into mine, pleasure sparking as our nipples caressed.

    “Yes, yes, yes, fuck my cunt!” moaned Cali. “Flood my snatch with your jizz! I want it gushing into me! I want it flooding me. Filling me! Give me all your yummy cum, brother! I’m your cum-bucket!”

    “But so is Vanessa!” grunted Billy.

    I gasped as Billy rammed into my pussy on his next stroke, switching cunts so easily. My snatch squeezed down on him. I wasn’t cumming, but I could feel another one building up as he pumped away in me. He plowed me hard, fast. Pleasure shuddered through me. My eyes squeezed shut, my twat clamping down on his thrusting shaft.

    It was incredible. The silky friction rippled through me. I moaned and gasped as my sex god of a little brother plowed me with such passion. His balls smacked into my taint as he churned my cunt towards my orgasm.

    Then he ripped out of me and fucked his dick back into Cali.

    “Billy!” I whimpered in need as his balls smacked into my pussy lips, the thudding impacts sending waves of delight rippling through me. “Oh, fuck our sister! Plow into her!”

    “So good!” moaned Cali. “We’re our little brother’s cum-buckets.”

    “Yes!” I panted, my pussy clenching, aching to be filled and—

    Billy filled my cunt.

    His cock plowed into me for a few glorious strokes, driving me towards my orgasm. Then he was back in our sister, fucking Cali hard. I licked the last of the cum out of her, savoring his balls slamming into me.

    Then he was back in me. He fucked between our cunts, driving us both wild. We kissed, sharing the last drops of his cum as we squirmed on each other. My orgasm built every time Billy was in me with that amazing cock. My little brother drove me wild. He sent me crashing into such heights of rapture.

    It was incredible.

    “Fuck, you two are so hot and tight!” he growled. “I don’t know which one of you whores I should cum in!”

    “Cum in me!” gasped Cali. “I’m your cum-bucket!”

    “But so am I!” I moaned as he rammed back into me. My pussy drank in the silky friction. I was so close to exploding. “I want your cum spurting into me, Billy.”

    “You want to be bred by me!” he grabbed. “Both of you do. You want to carry my child!”

    “Yes!” I gasped as he ripped out of me.

    Cali moaned into my ear, “Breed me! I don’t care that you’re my brother. I want your child! I want to be knocked up by my sexy, little brother!”

    “Yes!” I howled. “Breed us both, little brother. We love you so much. We’re your whores. You can do whatever you want to us.”

    “Yes!” moaned Cali, trembling atop me. “Fuck!”

    “Shit!” Billy grunted. “You’re cumming like a whore.”

    “I am!” she squealed, writhing atop me.

    Her juices spilled over me. I groaned, Billy’s heavy balls slapping into my cunt. I was so close. My clit throbbed against Cali’s. She trembled atop me, moaning into my ear as her orgasm raged through her.

    Then Billy grunted, and his face twisted in passion. I gasped, realizing he was cumming in our sister. A surge of disappointment washed through me. I wanted to be bred so badly. I wanted to make those squealing sounds of delight Cali made.

    “Yes, yes, breed me!” she howled.

    Then something amazing happened. Billy’s balls pulled away from my cunt. I felt a hot spurt of jizz splash across my shaved pussy lips moment before his cock penetrated me. My eyes widened as I felt his incestuous seed spurt into my fertile depths.

    “Breed me!” I howled as my little brother fired the last drops of his cum in me.

    I exploded.

    Rapture howled through my body. My pussy convulsed around his cock, reveling in him being in me. I stared up at my pimple-faced, greasy-haired, sex god of a little brother. He was so handsome. Even gorgeous. Stars burst across my vision as my cunt celebrated his jizz spurting into me. My world fuzzed to a narrow cone focused on him.

    My mind drowned in rapture. I bucked beneath our sister, my fingers digging into her rump as he dumped the last of his cum into my cunt. I shuddered, so happy I could make him happy. He grinned, pleasure twisting his flushed face.

    “You two are going to make me so happy,” he groaned. “You’re going to find such hot sluts for me to fuck.”

    “All the sluts!” I moaned. “Right, Cali?”

    “Right, Vanessa,” mewled my sister into my ear. She squirmed atop me. “Oh, damn, that was amazing, Billy.”

    “Just the hottest thing I’ve ever seen, croaked pathetic Brad. Our other brother was just such a loser. He wasn’t good enough to fuck us like Billy.

    “Let’s go home and see Mom,” Billy said. “I have a feeling she’s as much a whore as you two.”

    “But our mother’s dead,” Cali said.

    I blinked. My mind growing confused. My mother lived. She was blonde like me and… and…

    The red light flickered.

    “Mrs. Banks is all our mothers,” Billy said. “Remember, Cali.”

    Cali smiled. “Ooh, yes, I bet our mom is such a slut. Let’s go.”

    “You drive, Brad,” Billy said. “I’m eager to get home to mom.”

    I beamed in delight, trembling as I came down from my orgasmic high. I couldn’t wait to see Mom become a cum-slut like me.

    To be continued…


  • The Club_(3)

    Font size : +


    Julie stepped out of the cab, pulling her jacket tighter against the cold evening

    The Club

    By anon y mouse

    Julie stepped out of the cab, pulling her jacket tighter against the cold evening wind. Her friend Sarah followed her, paying the twenty dollar tab.

    “Well, this is it,” said Sarah cheerfully, flicking a lock of brown hair from her face.

    “Are you sure?” asked Julie, looking about nervously. Across the street from where the cab had dropped them off stood a large building, built of plain concrete block. The entire side was broken by only a single door, “It doesn’t look like much of a club.”

    Sarah took her hand and led her across the street, Julie taking care not to stumble; she wasn’t used to wearing high heels.

    Julie adjusted her clothes as they got closer. She wore a simple white blouse and a dark, knee-length skirt with black stockings, her light brown hair tied neatly behind her.

    “I’m not really sure about this,” she said, “Can’t we do this another night?”

    “No, we can’t,” said Sarah, reaching for the door handle, “The pass I got you is only for tonight.”

    Sarah pulled the door open and led Julie into the dimly lit hallway behind. The walls were painted a dark shade of red. Bare bulbs pointed the way to a battered doorway, thumping bass notes echoed through the hall to the music.

    A woman stood at the door, she was tall and muscular, wearing tight black jeans and a t-shirt. Julie felt herself turn red under her stare.

    “Good evening Rocky,” Sarah said to the woman.

    “Evening Sarah,” she said back, not taking her eyes off of Julie, “Who’s your friend?”

    “This is Julie,” she replied, pushing Julie closer, “I’ve got her in tonight.”

    “Does Mistress know?”

    “Yep”

    Rocky nodded, not taking her eyes off Julie. She leant over and opened the door.

    “Enjoy the show,” she said with a smile.

    ***

    Julie bit back a gasp as she looked around the room. There was a stage in the centre of the room, with an attached catwalk that led into the back. A nude Asian girl was dancing around the steel pole, a black thong in her teeth. There was a bar stretched out along the right hand wall, a number of women seated, sipping drinks.

    Sarah led her to an empty table close to the stage. Julie hung her jacket over the back of the chair, more than a little aware of the people watching her.

    A waitress came over to their table. Julie guessed she couldn’t be any older than fifteen. She had long red hair pulled back in a pony tail and wore only a simple white apron that covered her crotch.

    “Hey Sarah,” she said with a smile, “What can I get ya?”

    Sarah ordered the drinks for both of them, and the waitress left. Julie’s eyes locked onto her exposed ass.

    “See,” said Sarah, watching her friend’s gaze, “This place isn’t so bad.”

    Julie turned back and stared into the table, “I’m really not sure about this.”

    “Relax. Everyone is here for the same reason’s you are.”

    As their waitress came back with the drinks, Julie couldn’t help ogling the girl’s firm breasts as she leant over to place them on the table, a much older woman came up to them. Julie had to admit, she was very attractive—; long silver hair tied up in a bow, wearing a black dress that was cut in just the right places.

    “So, you must be Julie,” she said, extending her hand, “I’m Mistress.”

    “Pleasure to meet you,” said Julie, trying to keep her nervousness out of her voice.

    “Sarah tells me this is your first time at a place like this.”

    “Y-yeah,” Julie said, “I’m not really sure what to expect.”

    “Oh don’t worry,” said Mistress, as lights began to flash on stage, “I’m sure you’ll know what you want by the end of the night.”

    Claps and cheers came up from around the club as the first dancer walked on stage; the PA system announcing her as ‘Lioness’.

    Julie let out a gasp as she looked at her. She couldn’t have been older than ten or eleven, and wore a tight, leopard print dress. The lights pulsed on her dark skin, as she spun herself around the pole, letting the dress ride up over her hips, baring her bald sex to the crowd.

    Julie took a sip of her drink and watched as the girl slipped the dress down off her chest, exposing her pointy nipples, leaving the dress around her waist. Glancing over at her friend, Julie saw Sarah was entranced, staring intently as the girl slid down the pole; her knees spread wide, and began humping her plump butt against the cool steel.

    “Holy fuck,” Sarah murmured, her hand slipping under the waistband of her jeans.

    Julie scanned the room and saw many other women where in the midst of pleasuring themselves, and each other.

    She turned her eyes back to the dancer, and watched as she bucked up and down. She was moaning in delight, as she pushed her sex against the poke, pinching and tweaking her nipples.

    She suddenly flipped over, onto her back, and with her legs spread as wide as she could, she rubbed herself off, and her legs tensing through her climax, her squeals of delight temporarily blocking out the music.

    As the girl lay on her back panting, Sarah, as well as a few other women, pulled notes from their pockets. They lent over the stage and rubbed them against her wet lips. They then slapped them against her thighs, and the notes stuck.

    Eventually, the girl got up, blowing kisses to the crowd, before slinking off into the back.

    “Well,” said Sarah when the girl had gone, “What did you think?”

    “I honestly don’t know what to say,” said Julie, “I mean she’s so young…”

    “Well yeah,” said Sarah, “That’s kinda the point.”

    Julie was about to say something else, when the PA came on again.

    “And next up, everyone put your hands together for; Angelica”

    The lights flashed on again, only this time they were a lot softer. The girl who came out was much younger than the one before, she looked not much over eight years old. She had golden blonde hair, which had been tied back in pigtails. She wore a typical schoolgirl’s uniform; pleated skirt, white shirt with tie, knee high socks and shiny black shoes, the outfit was topped off with a set of furry white angel wings.

    “Oh my god,” Julie heard herself moan, not noticing the smirk she got from Sarah.

    The girl swayed onto the stage, her hips swinging back and forth to the music, her skirt occasionally flipping up to expose the tiniest white g-string.

    She slowly removed her shirt, undoing each button agonisingly slowly, letting the crowd get glimpses of her pale skin. She threw it into the crowd when it was done, and Julie silently cursed the woman who grabbed it.

    Angelica spun around the pole, her skirt flipping up again. Julie was fascinated by her fluid movements, she moved around the circle so confidently for a child so young. The girl pulled at the little zip on her skirt, and bent forward as she pulled it down, her round ass facing out into the crowd. She kicked her leg out, and the red garment spun through the air, caught by one of the women at the bar.

    Julie didn’t notice when Sarah excused herself and got up from the table, she just watched mesmerised as Angelica continued to twirl around the pole, her too small underwear creeping down her body. Her panties finally slipped down her legs and she stepped one foot out of them.

    As she looked up, she locked eyes with Julie, and the woman and girl stared at each other for what, to Julie, felt like an eternity. She walked to the edge of the stage, closest to Julie, and stuck her foot out, her white panties hanging off.

    Julie willed her hand to stay steady as she reached out and plucked them off her foot. Angelica gave her the sweetest smile and cart wheeled backwards, landing perfectly against the pole.

    She continued dancing, spreading her legs for the crowds enjoyment. Julie watched, enraptured by this girl, all the while her hands caressed the white panties in her hands.

    ***

    Sarah sat back at their table as Angelica left the stage, smiling and giving little waves.

    “Did I miss anything good?” she asked calmly, trying not to laugh and Julie’s stunned expression.

    “That girl is fantastic,” said Julie quietly, still holding the girl’s g-string.

    “I’m glad you like her,” said Sarah, “You even got yourself a nice souvenir.”

    Julie blushed as she realised she still held them, feeling the slight wetness on her fingers.

    The PA system announced they would be a break for a while, so Sarah called one of the nude waitresses over and ordered a couple more drinks.

    “How did you find out about this place?” asked Julie when their drinks arrived.

    “Same way you did,” replied Sarah, taking a sip, “A friend of mine told me about it.”

    They continued their conversation and Mistress walked over, a certain stride in her step.

    “Sarah. Julie,” she said, “The girls are ready for you now.”

    Sarah smiled and pulled Julie to her feet, “Great. Now comes the good part.”

    She led a puzzled Julie out through a side door, which led to a staircase. Upstairs, the club resembled a hotel, with corridors leading to numerous rooms.

    Mistress led them down passed many rooms, the soft sounds of feminine moans emanating from within.

    “Okay,” she said, stopping in the hallway, “This is your room Sarah,” she said, gesturing to a room on her right, “And this is your room Julie.” gesturing to the room on her left, “Just remember, if they say stop, stop.”

    She left them with a smile and made her way back down the corridor.

    “What the hell’s going on?” asked Julie, her earlier nerves making showing again.

    “Don’t worry” said Sarah, pushing Julie towards the door, “Just enjoy yourself”

    ***

    Julie entered the room tentatively. It was laid out quite simply. There was a large chair in one corner, and a double bed opposite. The ceiling was mirrored, and a soft light came from wall mounted torches.

    Angelica was seated on the chair.

    The girl got up and walked to Julie. She had changed from her previous outfit, now her hair hung loosely down her back, and she wore only a sheer black dress, her pale body practically shining underneath.

    She took her hand and led her to the bed, crawling along it on her hands and knees. She crooked her finger at Julie, and the older woman followed her. She had Julie lie down on the bed, and stood over her. She danced to the imagined beat in her mind, offering Julie peeks up her black dress.

    Now they were closer, Julie was able to drink in this girl’s beauty. Her skin was smooth, and there was just the smallest amount of muscle definition on her body, due to night’s dancing.

    She pulled the dress up and over herself, and threw it behind her, continuing to sway her hips, back and forth.

    She arched her back and flipped over, ending up on her stomach, her face pointing up Julie’s skirt. Julie felt the girl’s hands reach up and grabbed her panties, pulling them down off her legs.

    “Oh my god,” she moaned as she felt Angelica’s fingers probe at her sex.

    Julie grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled it up, Angelica smiled at the sight of Julie’s trimmed sex. The first time she felt the girl’s young mouth lower itself onto her aching sex; Julie bucked her hips of the bed, almost going over the edge right then and there.

    But Angelica was gentle; she calmed Julie down by massaging her stomach before tackling her pussy once more.

    Small fingers pushed into her hole, thrusting in and out with a slow pace. Julie had to beg the girl to go faster, as she thrust her hips against her hand.

    Back and forth, in and out of Julie’s pussy her fingers went with ease. Then she pulled them out and brought them up to her mouth, licking them hungrily, savouring it as though it was her last meal. Then she brought them to Julie’s mouth, tracing them over her lips so she could taste herself. The flavour was sweet and musky and it drove her crazy with desire.

    Julie grabbed the little girl and spun her round; bring her baby-bald sex to her face.

    The smell of her cunt was incredibly intoxicating, and the softness of that hairless pussy against her mouth was almost enough to make Julie come again. Angelica’s hips were bucking against her face as if she were fucking a cock.

    The feeling of it was unreal. Her hands held Julie’s in place while she feasted on her swiftly flowing juices. Julie could feel her getting closer; hear her moans getting louder and louder. Her head fell back, her mouth opened, her flat chest thrust forward ‘and her thighs shook uncontrollably against Julie’s face.

    Angelica slid off Julie’s body and lay on the bed, panting for breath. Julie looked up in the mirror, watching as Angelica slowly caressed her swollen sex with her fingers.

    Julie pulled the girl closer to her, and slipped on her legs between the girls’s. Julie, on top, grinded against Angelica, their pussies pushing harder together; Angelica revelled at the feel of another hard, swollen clit rubbing against her own, and humped against her.

    Their clits throbbed and Angelica moaned in ecstasy. Julie was basking in the feeling of hot girl flesh, and she reached down with her hand to cup Angelica’s butt cheeks, pulling her harder against herself, feeling her stiff clit, her pussy wet and hot.

    Julie trailed both her hands up Angelica’s body, feeling her hard nipples. She massaged them as the two fucked. It felt so good Julie soon cried with happiness.

    They moaned and screamed and climaxed and moaned and climaxed again, the mutual bliss driving them to impossible heights. Juices gushed and dripped from their cunts, like Overflowing rivers of pleasure as orgasm followed one another, each more intense than the last.

    Julie slid off the young girl and slumped onto the bed, her breathing was hard and laboured. Looking up in the mirror she saw Angelica was the same, her tiny muscles twitching under her skin.

    Angelica was the first to move, leaning over Julie’s tired form and kissing her deeply, their tongues dancing around each other.

    “Thank you,” she said, her angelic voice sounding sweeter through her exhaustion, “That was exquisite. I hope we can do it again, soon.”

    Angelica slid off the bed, picking her dress up off the floor. Blowing Julie a final kiss, she left the room.

    ***

    Sarah was waiting for her when she left the room. Julie couldn’t help but notice her clothes where a little dishevelled, as well as the faint scratch marks on her arm.

    “So,” she asked, “What do you think of this place?”

    “This club,” said Julie, still a little out of breath, “is fucking amazing.”

    “I’m glad you think so. Here, Mistress asked me to give you this. You’ll need it if you ever want to come back.”

    Sarah handed over a necklace. Hanging from the silver chain, was a gold Venus symbol. Inside the loop was a smaller symbol.

    “Welcome to the ‘Cunthia Club’” Sarah said with a smile.

    THE END


  • Amanda Joins The School Newspaper (Chapter 2 of Schoolgirl Amanda Learns Discipline)

    Font size : +


    I wote Chapter 1 last year intending to continue with the story much sooner but other stories came up.One doesn’t need to have read the first chapter to enjoy this one. If you like go back and read how it started.

    Amanda Joins The School Newspaper (Chapter 2 of Schoolgirl Amanda Learns Discipline) by rutger5

    “Finally I found you Amanda. I thought we were going to meet at the end of the school day and instead you just ditch me. Do you mind telling me why” Jenny said, the hurt clearly sounding in her voice.

    Amanda stopped and turned as her friend caught up to her on the street. They were a few blocks from school although not on the route they normally took home. Amanda looked at the sky but if she was hoping for divine intervention to whisk her away or at least inspire her tongue on what to say to her best friend none was forthcoming.

    “So what’s going on?”

    “I’m sorry Jen, I just needed to think some is all and I do that best when I’m walking or running. You should know it’s never against you and I’m sorry for just taking off without you. I left a little late but that is no excuse and I should have talked to you before leaving. Mad at me?”

    “When have I ever been mad at you? Concerned is more likely especially after what you told me earlier. Are you upset because of that jerk Chad? I will so get back at him for whatever he did to you.”

    Amanda smiled a wan smile as her friend went off about the situation and she realized how lucky she was to have Jenny as a friend. The two girls had been inseparable since elementary school and though at times they followed different paths as far as interests or likes went their bond remained strong. But now Amanda was in a quandary and even though she wanted nothing more than to confide in her friend about what had happened she felt that she couldn’t.

    It would have been bad enough to tell her what had happened with Chad and she still would have except for the events that followed. It was humiliating that Chad had pursued her only with the intention of taking advantage of her naivety and how he had managed to convince the pretty sophomore to give him a blowjob. It was the first one she had given to anyone and when he walked away from her after leaving her face covered in his cum she had been humiliated.

    Then she learned Chad had a friend secretly filming it which was bad enough and no doubt it would have made the rounds at school and possibly the internet as well. That was very unlikely to happen now but at what cost? For Coach Jacobs had discovered Chad’s accomplice in the act of filming them and had confiscated the evidence. But not for any decent reason but instead to exploit the teen girl.

    First the coach had threatened to reveal the sordid episode with Chad to Amanda’s parents which would have devastated her deeply religious family but it might have physically harmed her father who had a weak heart. She pressured Amanda to sign a form authorizing stern discipline to be meted out as necessary and had brought a member of the softball team to assist her in implementing it.

    Amanda had been forced to strip whereupon Coach Jacobs had used a ruler to punish the teen and things quickly escalated from there. Both the coach and Ellen, the softball player, had molested Amanda and the session had culminated in Coach Jacobs deflowering the virginal Amanda with a strap-on dildo.

    There was no way she could reveal this to her friend Jenny as the humiliation was too great. There was also the fact that Coach Jacobs had warned her that today was just her first lesson in discipline and more was to follow. In fact at this moment while Jenny was railing about Chad, Amanda had on no panties as the coach had confiscated the ones she had been wearing.

    “Jenny, Jenny don’t worry about it. I assure you he isn’t going to bother me again. Don’t worry about how but he’s learned his lesson. I’m just a little down is all and I have things to think about. If I want to talk you know that you’ll be the first I’d think of.”

    Amanda did her best to put on a brave face and though Jenny had her doubts she allowed her friend to change the subject. The two girls talked about other subjects as they walked home and when they reached Jenny’s house she had invited Amanda in but she had declined due to the volume of homework she had.

    “See you tomorrow Jen” Amanda said with a wave as she continued homeward.

    As her friend turned the corner Jenny couldn’t help but having a nagging feeling that something was dreadfully wrong. Well time would tell she thought to herself and if Amanda needed help she would be there for her as the girls always were for one another.

    The thoughts swirled in Amanda’s head as she continued on but she was unable to figure out a solution to her situation. When she reached home the first thing she did was go say hello to her father.

    “Hi Daddy, how are you doing?” she asked with a forced smile painted to her face.

    “Feeling stronger every day Angel” he told her calling Amanda by his pet name for her.

    Though she wished that was true it seemed to be just wishful thinking. In fact if anything Amanda had noticed a grayish pallor to her father’s skin that frightened her. Before going to bed that night she had prayed hard not only for guidance to her problem but for her father to regain his health. Amanda didn’t sleep well that night and awakened on more than one occasion trembling from she didn’t no what.

    Except for on one occasion that was. That time Amanda wakened with a crystal clear memory of what she had been dreaming of. She was back in Coach Jacobs office and the coach had been again having her way with Amanda and just like in real life Amanda was brought to orgasm but her parents had been standing there watching with disapproving looks on their faces. When she awoke Amanda realized that her pussy was wet and her hand had been stroking it. With an anguished sob the girl had pulled her hand away and turned onto her stomach to try and fall asleep again.

    The next day while on her way to English class Amanda was suddenly intercepted by Coach Jacobs in the hallway. She took Amanda by the arm and guided her to a girl’s lavatory near by. The coach first made sure it was empty before ushering the teen inside. Once the door closed Coach Jacobs reached under the plaid skirt where her thick fingers encountered the barrier of the girl’s sensible cotton panties. On discovering this an annoyed look came over the woman’s face.

    “Amanda I believe I informed you in no uncertain terms yesterday that you were NOT to wear panties at school.”

    “But Coach…” the girl began before being cut off.

    “This is not negotiable and if I ever find that you have disobeyed me again the punishment will be swift and harsh. However this time I’ll let you off with a warning but remove them now.”

    Knowing that she was beaten Amanda reached under her skirt and pulled the panties down and bent as she stepped out of them. The coach had her hand extended and the teen placed them in her hand. With a smile the coach brought them to her face and inhaled deeply the unique fragrance of Amanda before slipping them into her pocket.

    “If you want that contraband returned come to my office after the end of the school day. But for now I want you to raise your skirt and hold it up for me.”

    Her fingers trembling from her emotions Amanda lifted her skirt by the hem until it was above her waist and as she did the smile on Coach Jacobs face grew in size as she again gazed on the pussy she had defiled. Her powerful hand reached over and first brushed across the downy soft blond pubic hair before exploring lower. Amanda closed her eyes to prevent seeing this debasement when she felt the other hand of the coach touch her cheek.

    “Open your eyes Amanda as I want you to watch. You have two choices – you can look at my face or you can watch my hand but you have to do one or the other.”

    As she said this Coach Jacobs slipped a finger into the extremely tight opening of Amanda’s pussy causing the poor girl to gasp. Next the older woman’s thumb began to rub Amanda’s little pleasure button in a circular motion lightly and with some trepidation the girl turned her eyes downward to watch her own molestation. Coach Jacobs was obviously an expert in stimulating the female anatomy and in only a couple of minutes she had brought Amanda to the edge of orgasm.

    Her finger was sliding in and out of her while her thumb teased her clit to such a degree that Amanda was squirming while also biting her lower lip hard. Just before Amanda could cum however Coach Jacobs pulled her hand away from the little blond. Even though she was an unwilling participant Amanda felt regret as her body was so close to climax only to have it snatched away.

    “Amanda I think you’re late for class so run along now” the coach said after which she put her fingers to her lips where she licked the sticky nectar from them.

    Dropping her skirt the girl fled the rest room and headed down the now empty hallway to class. Again she had to knock at the classroom door and wait for Mrs. Johnson to open it for her. The English teacher directed the teen to a desk in the front row that was by her own desk and was empty.

    “Amanda I hope you being late like this isn’t becoming a habit. Please wait after class as I wish to speak with you.” the woman said.

    Just more trouble the girl thought to herself. The class seemed to drag on and was very difficult especially as she was still wet and aroused but she had to make sure she kept her legs together so Mrs. Johnson wouldn’t see she had no panties on. That wasn’t easy as she so wanted to touch herself though she knew she couldn’t but every time she looked up Mrs. Johnson seemed to be looking her way. Finally the bell rang and the rest of the students filed out leaving only Amanda and the teacher in the classroom. Mrs. Johnson had remained at her desk for a moment before rising and shutting the classroom door. The tall, stout teacher approached the desk and stood next to Amanda.

    “If this was any student but you Amanda I would be worried what with you arriving late and being pulled from class. However you’re an exceptional student in English so I know you can do whatever it takes to succeed.”

    When she said this Mrs. Johnson had laid a heavy hand on the teen’s shoulder before removing it.

    “Thanks for the faith you have in me Mrs. Johnson, I appreciate it.”

    “Not at all. Now Amanda I know you wish to become a writer and I have some news that I think you will like. As you may be aware I’m the teacher in charge of the school student newspaper and we have a couple of openings. Even though you are only a sophomore I think you can handle the responsibility. What do you say?”

    “You mean putting me on the staff Mrs. Johnson. Oh my gosh that would be so great” Amanda said barely able to control the sudden giddiness she felt.

    Mrs. Johnson went to her desk and brought a sheet of paper over and placed it before Amanda to fill out.

    “Now you understand you will be starting at the bottom and that the student editor is actually in charge of whatever assignments you’ll receive” she told Amanda.

    “Of course Mrs. Johnson I understand” Amanda replied as she began filling out the form.

    Mrs. Johnson leaned over and observed Amanda filling out the form and as she did her hand again rested on the sophomore’s shoulder. While she continued writing Amanda noticed that Mrs. Johnson’s hand had slipped off her shoulder and was just above her right breast. Just then the teacher’s other hand pointed at an answer Amanda hadn’t answered and as she leaned a little lower her hand actually moved on top of Amanda’s breast.

    “M-m-mrs. Johnson” the girl began.

    “Yes Amanda.”

    “Umm your hand seems to be touching my breast.”

    “Yes it is” the teacher answered at which point her pudgy fingers squeezed the flesh hard through the clothing “and may I say it feels very nice indeed.”

    Amanda was stunned speechless but when Mrs. Johnson placed her other hand on the teen’s knee and her fingers began to caress the silky soft skin as they crept upward Amanda forced her legs together halting their further advance.

    “Amanda I believe that Coach Jacobs informed you that yesterday was just your first lesson and you had more to come. Well this is one of them and I advise you to open your thighs of your own accord or you will be punished appropriately.”

    After that revelation Amanda was too shocked to resist further and her whole body went limp. That allowed Mrs. Johnson to continue her finger march to Amanda’s treasure which she soon reached. When the older woman’s hand first touched the girl’s pussy they both moaned- Amanda with pleasure and her teacher from unrequited desire.

    “Oh your pussy feels so soft and wet my dear. I can’t wait to taste it as I’m sure it’s yummy.”

    Mrs. Johnson leaned in and her lips found Amanda’s as she kissed the teen. It started slow and soft but became harder and more frenzied as it went on. Amanda had closed her blue eyes and just judging it by her senses it felt wonderful. Mrs. Johnson’s tongue had slipped between her parted lips and hungrily explored her wet mouth. Meanwhile the hand had continued to stroke her soft pussy lips bringing her to a higher state of arousal. Mrs. Johnson now started to unbutton Amanda’s blouse and once she finished her hand explored the girl’s smooth skin as she traced a pattern from just above her waist up to her bra covered breasts and then on to her collarbone.

    “Amanda stand up and remove your blouse and bra” the English teacher said in her harsh voice as she reluctantly broke their kiss as well as removing her hand from between Amanda’s white thighs.

    The sophomore opened her eyes as she slipped her white blouse off her shoulders before unclasping and removing her brassiere as well and revealing her small, firm bosom. Mrs. Johnson eyed the girl’s chest closely, appreciating the contrast between her fair white flesh and the pink hue of the areolas and nipples. The teacher patted the desk with her hand.

    “Why don’t you scoot your cute little ass up here so you will be easier to reach my dear” she said.

    Feeling shy about her semi-nude condition Amanda cast her eyes down as she slipped from the seat and assumed a perch on the desk. Mrs. Johnson cupped the girl’s chin and raised her face as she studied Amanda.

    “I assure you my dear that you are breathtaking in your beauty. You should be proud of your gift just not in a conceited fashion.”

    Having finished her appraisal of Amanda, Mrs. Johnson grasped the girl’s dirty blonde hair by the ponytail it was in and tilted her head back further where the teacher’s lips again tasted Amanda’s. Her fat fingers found the girl’s tender nipple and twisted it though not too roughly sending a signal straight between the girl’s legs. When Mrs. Johnson’s mouth brushed against her student’s throat Amanda began to tremble and she had to put her hand over her mouth to stifle her moan when Mrs. Johnson reached her sensitive breast.

    “Ahh, gather ye rosebuds while ye may” the woman whispered as her mouth glided on the young flesh and she released the ponytail and reached around the small ribcage to manipulate Amanda’s other nipple.

    Amanda threw her head back in response to her heightened arousal and she almost bit her hand when the teacher’s hand again busied itself between her young thighs. This time Mrs. Johnson actually worked two fingers in the girl and when a knuckle brushed Amanda’s clit it sent the girl over the edge and soaring to the skies.

    Mrs. Johnson continued to feast on her pink and white treats, suckling on each breast and nipple in turn until Amanda felt she couldn’t take much more without going mad. But just then the English teacher pulled her mouth away abruptly although her fingers continued to slide her fat digits in and out of Amanda’s pinkness.

    “You are such a naughty little minx, cumming from my hand like that. I have half a mind to put you over my knee and spank you but unfortunately our time is very limited now. But before I let you leave I have to taste that sweet treat of yours Amanda.”

    Saying that Mrs. Johnson bent her large body at the waist and brought her garishly made up face close to Amanda’s kitty. The woman breathed in the delicate bouquet that was the essence of fresh teen pussy and sighed. The woman reluctantly removed her fingers which caused Amanda some consternation but Mrs. Johnson salved that over by extending her tongue and tracing the teen’s wet lips from bottom to top.

    She then used her fingers to spread the lips wide so her tongue could burrow deep into her sweet pink core. Amanda gasped and she was soon writhing on the desk from the tongue lashing that Mrs. Johnson was delivering to her. The woman’s tongue was surprisingly agile and flexible and managed to lick every nook and crevice in the sweet tunnel it was exploring.

    As soon as Mrs. Johnson’s fingertip gently began circling Amanda’s clitoris the teen again gained a taste of paradise. When her juices flowed the teacher eagerly drank them down as if she was a woman who had been stranded in the desert.

    When the girl’s trembling had subsided Mrs. Johnson straightened her portly body and walked to her own desk where she opened a drawer and removed her bag from it. She opened it and rummaged around finally producing a slim, pink vibrator which she held up triumphantly. Returning to Amanda the teacher briefly sucked on it before sliding in the wet entrance of the sophomore’s kitty and turning it on.

    Amanda had never felt such sensations as the buzzing plastic phallus delivered as it hummed away in her most personal space and as soon as Mrs. Johnson built a rhythm of slowly moving it in and out she leaned forward. Her lips sucked in Amanda’s clit as her tongue flicked away at it simultaneously driving the teen beyond any pleasure she could have imagined.

    Her body was rocked by one orgasm after another, each one greater than the last until they culminated in a massive multiple orgasm that left the girl as drained and satiated as one could possibly be. In the throes of passion Amanda had even pulled on Mrs. Johnson’s grayish-brown hair. Though that did annoy the teacher she knew she had no one but herself to blame for leaving the student unfettered. She would certainly rectify that the next time. Mrs. Johnson plastered a smile on her face though, as she pulled the vibrator from Amanda and switched it off before kissing the girl. Amanda realized that it was her juices which covered Mrs. Johnson’s face which she smelled and tasted and it was nice.

    “Now young lady how did you like that?” she asked the teen.

    “Oh Mrs. Johnson I never imagined that anything could be so…” Amanda’s voice trailed off as she couldn’t find the words to do justice to what she had experienced.

    Mrs. Johnson continued smiling though if Amanda studied her eyes she might have noticed that they remained cold and calculating but the girl was too overcome by her post orgasmic bliss to realize.

    “You know Amanda since this school year started I felt that you were the prettiest young lady in any of my classes. Now to other matters, once every two weeks the staff of the newspaper meets at Pizza-a-go-go a few blocks from the school to go over things in a congenial atmosphere and today is that meeting. Why don’t you come by around three thirty to meet the gang. Now run along as I need to prepare for my next class.”

    Amanda slid off the desk and put on her bra and blouse before gathering together her books and with a sweet good bye left the classroom. Even though Mrs. Johnson had compelled her into sex she had mixed emotions about things. Unlike Coach Jacobs who had been rough and forceful in deflowering her, Mrs. Jacobs had been a much kinder lover. Amanda even could overlook the woman’s overall unattractiveness and obesity.

    Later that day in the faculty lounge Mrs. Johnson and Coach Jacobs discussed their “star pupil” and how her body responded to the different styles they had employed on her.

    “I’ve always said that your methods were too soft” Coach Jacobs said “although you do garner results.”

    The big woman chortled to her colleague’s assessment and when she did all her chins jiggled from the vibrations from her jaw.

    “Now you know that I can be as harsh as necessary but I see no harm in letting the recruit enjoy a little tenderness as well. I feel they are more satisfied that way with their lot in life. I enjoy when they beg to be debauched instead of just submitting to it because they have no choice in the matter.”

    “Well it’s just a means to an end either way with the result being the same after all. A new tender recruit to serve the sisterhood with all her body and she does have a sweet one, does she not?”

    “Quite. As a matter of fact I plan on sampling it some more as I only had a small taste earlier. She’ll be so grateful that what will follow will be child’s play I think.”

    “Hmm, really. Tell me more” Coach Jacobs said with a glint of lust in her eyes.

    At the end of the school day Amanda met her friend by her locker. Jenny noticed that her friend seemed to be in a much better mood then she’d been in lately and soon found out why.

    “Jen you’ll never believe it but Mrs. Johnson has managed to get me onto the student newspaper and I’m going to meet the rest of the staff now. I’m so excited I could scream.”

    Jenny knew her friend always enjoyed writing and wanted to be a writer so she was happy for her at this latest development.

    “Good for you Amanda. Before long you’ll be the star reporter getting to the bottom of what exactly is in the mystery meat they serve at school lunch.”

    “I doubt I’ll be allowed to do stuff like that but just to get my name on the paper is cool. And with two more years here I should be able to work my way up, maybe be editor my senior year even. I’ll call or text you later Jen.”

    Closing her locker the young blonde hurried off to her first staff meeting at the nearby pizzeria. When she entered Amanda saw Mrs. Johnson holding court at a large booth with four students. After seeing Amanda the teacher stood and beckoned her over. After Amanda sat down Mrs. Johnson wedged her bulk next to her on the seat.

    “Okay everybody this is Amanda who I’ve been telling you about. Amanda this is Abigail the editor as well as Paul, Karen and Dexter who are three of the writers. There are a couple more that couldn’t make it today due to other commitments. I’ve taken the liberty of bringing a couple of your writing assignments to the meeting so that they can see your work and realize what talent you have. While they look it over have a slice of pizza Amanda.”

    “Thanks Mrs. Johnson and hi to everybody. I just want you to know how excited I am about this opportunity and I know that I start at the bottom.”

    “You certainly will Amanda” the editor Abigail stated “as the rest of us didn’t get a chance until we were at least juniors. However I shall read your writing because if Mrs. Johnson says you have talent then I have no doubt you do.”

    The other students gave Amanda a friendlier greeting but none contradicted Abigail. She seemed to be a humorless individual with a permanent pinched expression and thick steel framed eyeglasses. Though a teenager her hair was actually pulled into a tight bun making her look much older than her years and while not fat she was certainly not thin. The best way one could describe her body was boxy and bulky with a thick waist would be more accurate.

    She peered down her glasses as she began to read Amanda’s writing in front of her. Partially to take her mind off the fact that the newspaper staff was reading her work that she never expected to be seen by others Amanda grabbed a slice of pizza and daintily took a bite. It was good and she found herself eagerly taking more when she unexpectedly felt a fat hand rubbing her leg under the table. An alarmed look came over her face momentarily before she did her best to assume a neutral expression.

    It was obviously Mrs. Johnson feeling her up and in fact the teacher’s fat fingers had now reached their goal of stroking the girl’s pussy. While she did this she was doing everything but looking at or paying attention to Amanda. Her fingers however were again exploring the sweet lips and tunnel and in fact she managed to work one inside in spite of the table being full of students.

    Amanda prayed that none of them would look under the table for any reason where they would easily see her with no panties on being penetrated digitally by Mrs. Johnson. In fact it was her hope that no one in the pizzeria could tell what was happening under their noses. In spite of her misgivings Amanda was soon so aroused from the stimulation that she had to fight to keep from squirming or some other action that would reveal what was going on.

    Suddenly Amanda realized that everybody, including Mrs. Johnson, was staring at her expectantly about something although it didn’t stop the teacher from continuing her manual manipulation. Abigail had an even more sour expression on than normal as she seemed to be wanting an answer to something.

    “I’m sorry but I didn’t hear the question” Amanda managed to say even as she was being brought to the edge of cumming by Mrs. Johnson.

    “Well never mind” sniffed Abigail “if you weren’t bothering listening then I guess it wasn’t important enough to trouble you with.”

    “Sorry” Amanda mumbled as she desperately tried to prevent what was happening to her but it was too late. A second fat finger had wiggled inside her and it drove her to orgasm. She could feel her face becoming flushed as her body trembled from release.

    “Oh dear, are you alright Amanda? You seem to be out of sorts” Mrs. Johnson asked solicitously of the girl as she withdrew her now wet fingers. “Perhaps we should end the meeting now as Amanda doesn’t appear well.”

    While Amanda recovered the other students as well as Mrs. Johnson got up and said there goodbyes to one another. Abigail was the last to leave and she turned a jaundiced eye to Amanda before departing. Mrs. Johnson again sat next to the young woman and patted her arm.

    “Well my dear you seem quite recovered from your “attack” now but it couldn’t be helped. Until I get my fill of your delectable body I’m afraid that it’s hard to control myself around you. I’m afraid I’ve always preferred those who are sweet sixteen to any other age. It’s when you are old enough for such things and I feel the full bloom is on your rose right now. Do me a favor my dear, when you leave here turn down Oak Street and take that route and in a few blocks I’ll pick you up. I don’t want any of the staff to see us together as I’m sure you understand.”

    Amanda left and walked on legs still trembling slightly from her recent climax. She observed yellowed leaves in the gutter as she crossed Oak Street and headed down it. There was a light drizzle and a hint of chill in the air as she traveled and she was relieved when Mrs. Johnson’s late model Toyota pulled to the curb beside her. As soon as she hopped in Mrs. Johnson pulled away and resumed driving.

    “Amanda have you informed your family that you will be late today?” Mrs. Johnson asked as her hand again rested on the sixteen year olds bare white thigh.

    “N-n-no Mrs. Johnson, not yet. I can text them. What time should I say I’ll be home?”

    “Within two hours certainly” the teacher replied as her fingers moved as fast as any texter could do but it was a living thing she was handling.

    In a few minutes the car turned into a driveway and Mrs. Johnson reluctantly removed her hand so that she could trigger the garage door to open. Once it opened the little car pulled inside and the door closed behind them. The garage was connected to the house by a breezeway which they crossed before the teacher unlocked the door and ushered Amanda inside. The house smelled a little musty to Amanda as she was led to the living room. All the walls were covered with bookcases which were filled to capacity with volumes of all sizes. There was a shabby looking couch and matching chairs that looked older than the girl and a coffee table which was strewn with books, mail and papers. Mrs. Johnson sat in one of the chairs and looked up at her student.

    “Amanda I want you to remove every stitch of clothing including your socks” she demanded in her harsh voice.

    “Yes Mrs. Johnson” the girl softly replied, her musical voice in stark contrast to the older woman’s.

    Before Amanda could finish the sound of the electric door chime sounded in the house at which Mrs. Johnson rose to her feet.

    “Finish what you are doing while I see to that. When you’re finished I want you to stand there with your back to the door and wait for me. Understand Amanda?”

    “Yes Mrs. Johnson” she replied.

    Amanda continued and soon was standing there nude. It was a bit chilly in the house and her nipples hardened from the cool air which caressed them and she felt goose bumps rise on her body when she heard the door open again.

    “Ahh, for I ne‘er saw true beauty till this night. You may turn now Amanda as I have a surprise with me.”

    When the girl turned her jaw dropped as standing there with a smirk on her plain face was Abigail the student editor. She ran her eyes up and down the sophomore and licked her thin lips in response to what she saw.

    “I’ve asked Abigail to join us this afternoon as since she is the editor you two will be working closely together no doubt. On top of that she is very trustworthy and is one of the few student members of a select little society we have at St. Adalbert School. Well Abigail what do you think?”

    “Amanda is quite striking in her looks I must admit. However her manners are appalling. At the pizzeria she paid no attention and for that she should be severely reprimanded I feel.”

    “Would you like the honor of that Abigail?” Mrs. Johnson asked.

    “It would be my pleasure Mrs. Johnson” the senior said as she stepped toward Amanda with a gleam in her eyes behind the thick lenses.

    End of Chapter 2

    As always comments, opinions and positive votes are greatly appreciated. Hopefully Chapter 3 won’t have such a long wait between Chapters as there was between 1 and 2.
    By rutger5


  • Titcage (Chapter 36)

    Font size : +


    Claire’s reluctant work at the woman-demeaning lobby group “Titcage” has transformed her into a slut.

    Chapter 36
    IMPREGNATION

    The next week, Michael had an unpleasant surprise for Claire and Steph both. He called them into his office and made them strip naked; he had Steph suck his cock as he talked, and allowed Claire to masturbate as she watched.

    “I’ve had a chat with your father,” Michael said, smiling in pleasure at the feel of Steph’s lips pumping up and down on his dick. He reached down to caress the young lesbian’s face.

    Claire waited for Michael to continue, her fingers sliding in and out of her pussy and rubbing lightly across her clitoris.

    “He would very much like to start fucking you both,” Michael said.

    Steph stopped bobbing her head up and down on Michael’s cock abruptly. Michael looked irritated, pulled his cock out of her mouth, and slapped her across the face. She whimpered, and obediently went back to servicing his dick.

    Claire also felt something flip over inside her at this news. She had known her father lusted after them – it was hard not to when he ejaculated on her tits every day – but the thought of actually having her dad’s dick inside her was a step further down the path of degradation, and one that made her uncomfortable, and sad deep inside. Not sad enough to stop playing with her pussy, though.

    But this was not the worst of Michael’s news.

    “He’s worried though. He really wants to cum inside those tight little pussies of yours, but he’s afraid of accidentally getting you pregnant.”

    Claire felt mixed relief. Did Michael mean that her father wasn’t going to fuck her, then? Or did he mean he would only fuck her somewhere other than the pussy? She was much more used to sucking cock than being fucked in the cunt. It didn’t seem so bad to give her dad a blowjob – at least by comparison.

    “I’ve told your father that there’s an easy solution,” Michael said. His fingers were gripping Steph’s hair tightly now, pulling her down against his groin. “He can’t get you pregnant if you’re already pregnant.”

    Claire didn’t understand at first. But then she did, and it was finally enough to make her fingers stop pumping her twat. Steph took a moment longer to realise, but when she did she went very still. Michael began to pull her head back and forth by the hair, to make her continue pleasing his cock.

    “We’re going to get both of you girls nice and knocked up. It’s about time to find out whether you’re fertile anyway, and you’re long overdue to start lactating. I’ll be up to you whether you keep the baby but either way your father should be able to get a good few months of fucking your cunt without having to worry about inbreeding.”

    Claire felt desperate. Somehow despite everything she had done in recent months, she had still assumed some day she would have a husband and a real family and children. To be deliberately and randomly impregnated by Titcage, just to let her father rape her – it was horrible. She started to cry.

    “There there, slut,” said Michael. “Don’t worry. Once you’re pregnant, we’re going to make sure you’re married. I’ve decided I’d quite like to marry you myself, and we’re going to marry off Steph here to your friend Ben, who has expressed an interest. Ben will still fuck you, of course, and I’ll be fucking a range of other girls who I’ll like a lot more than you. It wouldn’t do for a wife to think she was special, after all. But you’ll get to have a wedding.”

    This was too much. Claire needed to escape. She turned, and began running towards the door, not caring that she was naked. But Jim had silently come in behind her, and as she started to run he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her to the ground. Claire fell, and shortly thereafter she felt Jim pushing his hard cock into her cunt, and starting to rape her as she cried.

    “Don’t cry, Fucktwat,” he cooed in her ear. “This is what you were made for. Michael’s said you can still suck my cock every day, and I have to say I’ve always dreamed of milking a big-titted slut like you while I fuck her. It’s going to be great when your milk comes in.”

    After that morning, Titcage kept the two girls leashed and shackled for a week, to stop them running away. They were put on fertility drugs. Steph was despondent, miserable the whole time, only seeming happy when Claire was licking her pussy. Both girls were made to record new training tapes in their own voices. “I want to be pregnant. I love having giant cow udders. I am only good for breeding,” Claire heard her own voice telling herself, as she knelt naked on the floor at Titcage, chained to the wall, sucking on the cocks of her male co-workers.

    Giving blowjobs worked differently now, of course. Whenever someone ejaculated in Claire’s mouth, she wouldn’t swallow it, but rather indicate for Steph to lie down on the floor next to her. Claire would push Steph’s thighs apart, exposing her bare pussy, and then put her mouth against Steph’s twat and use her tongue to push the sperm in her mouth into Steph’s cunt. Steph would return the favour to Claire when Steph sucked a man off.

    At the end of each day came the genuine attempt at impregnation. The two girls would strip nude and bend over office desks, and whichever male coworkers wanted to fuck them would shove their dicks in the girls’ cunts and fill them with sperm. Afterwards the girls would put on a show. Titcage had arranged at considerable cost for a shallow bathtub to be filled each afternoon with human sperm. Claire and Steph would have their labia taped against their inner thighs, to keep their cunts spread open as wide as possible, and then fingerbang each other in the tub, each pushing litres of sperm up into their sister’s pussy, before licking each other to a slutty cum-fuelled orgasm.

    Steph still struggled against these activities, which Claire secretly liked. By now, raping a girl felt infinitely more erotic to Claire than consensual lesbian sex, and besides, it gave Claire an excuse to be on top in the tub, holding Steph down with her weight. The level of the cum in the tub was shallow, so there was no difficulty in Steph keeping her head above the semen from the lower position, but Claire loved the idea of her own cunt being above Steph’s face, and knowing that the anonymous sperm that Steph was pushing into Claire’s pussy would drip back out onto her sister’s face and into her mouth.

    Afterwards the girls would emerge from the tub covered in cum, and the other girls in the office would lick them clean. It was an erotic reward for Claire to feel so many mouths licking and nibbling at her tits and cunt, and lapping the cum from her cheeks and lips. The knowledge that some of them were reluctant, or even crying, at being made to perform the task just made it all the better. They were stupid sluts, Claire knew from her training tape, and this was what they deserved.

    At the end of the week, Claire and Steph had dinner at home with their father, with Kitten attending as a guest. However, upon arriving home, they were distressed to find that Sluthole had invited herself along. In fact, Sluthole was already nude and bouncing enthusiastically on their father’s cock, as their father sat on the living room couch, watching the TV. The TV was showing video footage of the two sisters writhing in the bath of cum, obviously obtained from the girls’ Titcage web pages. They watched as their father orgasmed loudly into Sluthole’s cunt.

    Sluthole climbed off their father and revealed that he was wearing a condom over his cock. She gently teased it off him, and set it carefully on a plate that already held two condoms like it. She then applied another condom to his dick, and slid back into his lap, his still-stiff penis vanishing between her cunt lips.

    “Sluthole here has just been suggesting a whole bunch of new ways to help you girls understand what sluts you are,” their father said, his voice slightly muffled by Sluthole’s tits pressed against his face. “She’s very creative. Why haven’t you invited her around before?”

    Claire and Steph said nothing.

    “For instance, I like this thing at work where they taped your labia to your thighs. You look very pretty with your cunt all spread open like that. I think we need to start having you do that around the house. And I saw the video of you being punished for not having a good enough fuck grade, Claire. You looked so pretty having your cunt tasered. Sluthole just sucked me off a little while ago while I ordered a taser online.”

    The girls sat through a miserable evening of dinner. Their father watched as Sluthole pissed in their mouths and pinched their clitorises. Claire and Kitten 69ed on the table while Sluthole talked to Claire’s father about the relative merits of shooting a girl’s cunt and tits with paintballs versus just putting her tits in a vice. Steph and Claire ate their dog-food dinner from a dog-bowl, flavoured with their father’s urine, while Kitten sat behind them and fingered their cunts for them.

    After dinner Kitten went off to fuck their father, and as Steph and Claire went into their room to prepare for bed, Sluthole came to visit them.

    “I have a little present for you whores,” she said. “Get on the bed and spread your legs.”

    Claire didn’t think Sluthole outranked her anymore, but Sluthole’s command was authoritive and Claire responded to the order without thinking. Steph very definitely WAS outranked by Sluthole and did likewise.

    Grinning, Sluthole climbed on top of Steph and began to kiss her on the lips. The naked teenage lesbian kissed her back, confused but aroused. Then, suddenly, Steph squealed and began to buck. Sluthole held her down. Claire looked to see what was happening.

    Sluthole had her fingers up inside Steph’s pussy, pushing something into it. When she withdrew them, Claire could see what it was – a condom. Sluthole had just pushed a condom full of their father’s sperm into Steph’s cunt.

    “Just so that when you’re found to be pregnant – as you will be – you will never, never be sure that it wasn’t your daddy who got your little slut twat knocked up.”

    Steph cried and tried to dig the sperm out of her pussy with her hands, but Sluthole knocked them away and then tied Steph’s hands to the bedposts. She moved on to Claire.

    “Are you going to struggle, Claire?” she asked.

    Claire shook her head. Good sluts obeyed. Good sluts let themselves be degraded. Claire was a good slut. She moaned happily as Sluthole kissed her on the lips, and the gasped as she felt the now-cold sperm being pushed into her pussy. It was her father’s sperm. She could be getting pregnant by her dad. Probably not – she was almost certainly already pregnant from the activities of the week – but she would never know. She wiggled her legs in distress and arousal.

    “Good slut,” said Sluthole. “And now I have a present for you. Open wide.”

    Claire opened her mouth obediently, and winced as Sluthole spat in it. But she knew that was not the present, and kept waiting, and was rewarded a moment later when Sluthole updended a third condom full of cum over her tongue. She tasted her father’s cold semen, and knew that this was the moment her life had been building towards.

    She barely even needed Sluthole to start licking her pussy a moment later to orgasm.

    (To be continued…)


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • A Holiday in Paradise Chapter 1

    Font size : +


    I have published this story elsewhere but wanted to rewrite it before I posted on here. The rewrite of this part is actually pretty cosmetic but later parts will be markedly different.

    Lindsay stood on the sandy beach, shielding her eyes from the dazzling sunlight, and looking out to sea. She was not happy even though she was on holiday, as a fifteen year old girl wanted clubs, discos and boys but all she had got was a trip to the middle of nowhere because her parents had decided it would be good to ‘get away from it all’ and ‘bond as a family’. Today this had involved trekking from their rented farmhouse on a remote stretch of the southern Spanish coast to an even remoter beach, and although it was beautiful, what did you do when you got here?. There was no sign of anyone else in either direction so all there was to do was swim, sunbathe, read and chill out.

    Sighing to herself she laid out her towel next to the awning where her parents sat and applied sun lotion to herself, tying her shoulder length blonde hair out of the way. Her father watched her and thought how beautiful his daughter had become – she had big blue eyes that melted your heart, well proportioned features and even white teeth. Her slim figure was toned by swimming and other sports and her breasts…Jim Brown caught himself. He shouldn’t be thinking of his daughter like that but he idly guessed she must be a 36D.

    Jim was in his mid forties and had been married to Amy for 20 years. He was well over six foot with a hard, well sculpted body from years of working on the oil rigs. There was little sign of middle aged spread and just a few flecks of grey hair at his temples. Jim was proud of the way he looked and was just as proud of Amy who lay next to him.

    Amy was a keen sportswoman and had kept her figure trim despite the two children . Like Lindsay, Amy was around 5 foot 5, had the same fine and well proportioned features, but unlike her daughter Amy had dark brown hair that was cut fairly short and small, firm breasts that needed little support.

    The quartet was made up by James junior who looked like a smaller version of his father and at thirteen years old he was just beginning to develop from a boy to a man. Jim lay back in the hot morning sun, kicked off his sandals and hoped that the two kids wouldn’t argue as they did at home and spoil his holiday.

    Lindsay lay face down on her towel and undid her bikini top to prevent tan lines and was soon joined by Amy while the two men headed off down the beach a little way to throw a football.

    ‘I hope you’re not too upset that Daniel couldn’t come’ said Amy.

    Lindsay sighed – this had been a source of argument before the holiday as Daniel was her latest boyfriend and Lindsay had not wanted to be without a companion.

    ‘It’s just that your father and I feel that we need to spend more time as a family and I don’t think it is a good idea that you are hanging out with all these boys at your age’. ‘You could get a bad reputation you know’ Amy continued.

    ‘Oh mum really’ said Lindsay in exasperation.

    She was no innocent but was still a virgin unlike many of her contemporaries. It wasn’t that she was scared or waiting for Mr Right but for a naturally gregarious teenager she could do without all the baggage that came with sleeping with a guy. Daniel might be the one, he was new at Lindsay’s school, but then again he might not be. The one thing Lindsay did know was that she couldn’t discuss things like that with her mother.

    ‘Look Mum, I’m OK really’ said Lindsay. ‘Why do you assume I would get up to anything anyways’. ‘I’m not happy because I’m bored, there’s nothing to do and nobody my own age here’.

    ‘You could spend some time with your brother’ said Amy.

    Lindsay wrinkled her nose and gave her Mum one of those teenage looks that made Amy realise she was not even close in persuading her daughter to play Happy Families.

    ‘Come on Mum, Jim is just so young and immature and I don’t want to spend all day talking about football or computer games’.

    ‘You could make more of an effort to get along’ said Amy in a conciliatory tone. ‘You are both growing up but a lot of the time you squabble like infants’.

    ‘It’s usually his fault’ said Lindsay in a definite way.

    ‘It takes two to make an argument, Amy replied ‘and as the older of the two you could just rise above it a bit more’.

    ‘There you go again, it’s always down to me’ said Lindsay grumpily

    ‘I’m not saying that at all, I just think you could sometimes stop the argument in it’s tracks by not rising to his bait quite so easily’.

    Lindsay was looking intently at a piece of the beach like it was the most fascinating thing she had ever seen and was running her fingers through the sand.

    Amy let the subject drop, content that she had at least persuaded Lindsay to think about what she had said and the two engaged in small talk about anything & everything. Lindsay’s mood gradually lightened and the two went for a swim in the cool, clear waters of the bay. They were both strong and confident swimmers and raced to the sandbar about 200 metres from the shore. Amy got there just before her daughter and was panting from the exertion while her daughter scarcely seemed to be out of breath.

    ‘You let me win’ Amy said and Lindsay smiled.

    ‘Age before beauty’ she said cheekily and shrieked as her mother swept a handful of water straight into her face.

    ‘You’re not too old for me to put you over my knee’ said Amy jokingly.

    ‘You’d have to catch me first’ Lindsay replied and the two of them splashed each other with no advantage gained on either side until they collapsed laughing on the sandbar.

    As the two of them lay there, a small fishing boat came round the headland, and chugged slowly towards them. The girls watched it as it approached. The young men on deck were quite obviously ogling Lindsay and her mother, shouting and motioning for them to get on board. Amy and Lindsay initially enjoyed some light hearted exchanges with them while the young hopefuls promised them the earth in rudimentary English but soon Amy grew protective of her young daughter and was using her Spanish to good effect to tell these young Don Juan’s exactly where they should take their promises. The Captain decided the crew had had their fun and there was no chance of luring the girls on board so the boat turned away and headed out to sea leaving the shouts and laughter of the crew to be carried away on the gentle breeze.

    Lindsay watched the boat disappear. She had felt uncomfortable and vulnerable under the gaze of the men but there was no doubt that some of them were extremely fit and good looking with their tanned features and bodies sculpted by hard work. As the boat disappeared around the headland she felt a pang of regret that was a little disconcerting. Amy looked after the boat with no regrets, making a mental note to not let her daughter stray too far out of her sight on this holiday.

    Despite an apparent demure and rather old fashioned nature, Amy wasn’t a prude and enjoyed an active sex life with her husband. Jim was a frequent and considerate lover and his thick, nine inch penis thrilled her through and through but she felt protective towards Lindsay and was determined that she would not be taken advantage of at such a young age.

    The two women headed back to shore and Amy began to prepare lunch. Lindsay put a cover over her swimming costume as she didn’t want sunburn this early in the holiday and helped her mother. They were soon joined by the boys who set out the plates and bowls for the picnic. ‘What are you guys doing after lunch?’ said Jim. ‘I’m going for a swim when my lunch has gone down’ said Jim Junior. Lindsay and Amy both said they would read for a bit and Jim elected to swim with his son.

    The lunch was typical Mediterranean fare of salad, cold meats, bread and fruit washed down with a soft drink. Lindsay always looked forward to lunch as the fruit and vegetables were sun ripened to perfection and achieved a flavour that just could not be matched back in England and tucked in hungrily when the food was laid out.

    After lunch the two girls lay under the awning and Lindsay took off the swimsuit cover. As she lay on her back she undid her bikini straps and rolled the material down her breasts so that it just covered her nipples – she was going for minimum tan lines here.

    Her mother looked at her. ’Is it wise to let Jim Junior see you like that’ she said.

    ‘Oh Mum, he’s swimming and I can always cover up a bit before he gets back and anyway, tan lines are so not cool’ said Lindsay.

    Her mother was slightly annoyed ; ‘there is so much you don’t yet know about the world young lady’ she started but then let it drop as she didn’t want to start an argument and spoil the morning they had spent together.

    Presently the guys returned from their swim and Lindsay adjusted her bikini top to please her mother as much as anything. Jim Junior was dripping wet and showered it all over Lindsay.

    ‘Oh Mum, Dad look what he’s done!’ Lindsay shrieked. ‘You brat’ she shouted to Jim Junior.

    ‘It’s only a joke’ said her father ‘just chill out’.

    ‘Yeah really funny’ replied Lindsay ‘I’m off for a walk where I won’t get annoyed by brats’. She kicked sand at her brother who lay grinning on the sand and stalked off.

    ‘Just leave her’ said Amy to her husband who looked as if he was about to go after her.’ She will be back soon enough and by the way I don’t think that was very funny what Jim Junior did either’ she admonished him. ‘You can be so insensitive sometimes Jim Brown’.

    Jim watched his daughter disappear behind some dunes. Jim Junior got up and looked like he might follow her.

    ‘Get back here’ barked Jim. ‘You’ve caused enough trouble today’.

    Jim Junior sank back on the sand and picked up a book.

    Lindsay walked at a brisk pace across the dunes for ten minutes or so and slowly her bad mood evaporated. Every so often she would glance round to check that nobody was trying to follow her and was pleased to find that she was alone. Presently she came to some strange rocks, carved into weird shapes by the wind and tides and sat down. The place she had chosen was right out of the wind and Lindsay stretched herself out. ‘This is better’ she said to herself ‘a brat free zone’.

    She carefully undid her bikini top again and started to roll the material down. ‘Oh what the hell’ she said to herself, ‘with no prying eyes I can go for zero tan lines’, and having checked once more to see that she hadn’t been followed she took her top off completely. Lindsay gazed at her breasts. Daniel was crazy about them, particularly the large and puffy nipples which were super sensitive to the touch.

    Lindsay remembered the last time Daniel had caressed her tits, the day before they had come on holiday, and how he had sucked her nipples gently. She lay back and closed her eyes and revelled in the memory, moving her hands to make slow circling movements on her tits and tweaking her nipples which quickly became erect and stiff. She let out a low moan and bit her bottom lip.

    ‘Christ I feel horny, I wish Daniel were here’ she muttered to herself.

    Lindsay lifted one breast high towards her mouth and started to lick and suck on her nipple, her whole body tingling and her pussy starting to moisten. She slowly caressed down her body and hooked her thumbs into her bikini bottoms, drawing them off completely before running her hands through the light covering of pale brown pubic hair that covered her slit. Lindsay began to explore her pussy in an unhurried way with one hand while playing with her tits with the other. Her fingers traced round her outer labia for a while before moving deeper. She used both hands now to part her lips and use the moistness to lubricate her clit which was standing up like a little button begging to be stimulated.

    Her breathing became deeper as she gently grazed her clit while moving one and then two fingers into her dripping pussy, establishing a rhythmic motion. As she opened her eyes she could see the fishing boat she had seen earlier on the horizon and her mind switched from thinking of Daniel to thinking of the hardened, bronzed men on the boat. Wild thoughts accelerated through her mind – what if they could see her from the boat, what would their faces be like as they watched her, spread eagled and naked on the beach with two fingers pumping in and out of her sweet virgin pussy. She imagined the size of their cocks and the feeling of their breath on her skin as they held her down to fuck her. This last erotic thought pushed her into sexual overdrive and a massive orgasm shook her body as she arched her back, pushing her fingers in deep as they would go.

    Lindsay continued to caress her beautiful body, taking advantage of the solitude to explore every inch and experience the pleasures of masturbation. Raising herself on her hands and knees she was able to play with the full length of her slit and the sensitive opening to her asshole for the first time. As she became used to that sensation she was able to relax and slowly slid a finger into her anus. Lindsay held the finger there, relishing the new and delicious sensations before moving it in and out and rotating it, giving herself another panting climax in the process.

    Out of the corner of her eye she thought she caught a movement and her heart jumped. ‘Oh my God’ she muttered. ‘Don’t let it be Junior’. What if it was one of her parents?. Her face burned red at the thought. As she looked around for her discarded bikini she caught sight of a head bobbing up behind one of the rocks.
    Embarrassment and fear left her – she was just plain angry.

    ‘All right, come out from there’ she demanded. ‘I can see you, you disgusting pervert’. For a moment nothing happened and then two figures guiltily emerged from behind the rocks.

    The first was a very good looking Spanish boy of about 17. He was dressed in shorts with no shirt and was tanned and muscular with long, lustrous, curly dark hair. He had large brown eyes, full lips and a flashing white smile. Lindsay estimated his height at around six foot. As he stared at her, Lindsay was aware that she was still naked and hurriedly covered her breasts with one arm and her pussy with the other.

    The second figure was a girl, younger than the boy. As she emerged to stand beside him, Lindsay was awestruck. She regarded herself as good looking by all known standards – she was popular and never short of male admirers who kept telling her how beautiful she was while trying to get their hands up her skirt, but this girl was something else. She was around the same height as Lindsay with a flawless olive complexion while her soft brown eyes, long dark hair, delicate nose and full sensuous lips screamed eroticism. She wore a simple cotton summer dress that fitted perfectly over her slim body, accentuating her perfectly proportioned breasts and slim waist. The dress was short, hugging the girl’s tight buttocks and showing off her long, tanned legs. Lindsay was disturbed as she had never considered a girl sexually before, but the beauty in front of her and her own rampant hormones were causing new and strange thoughts in her mind.

    However, her anger had certainly not abated. ‘So what the hell do you two peeping toms think you were doing’ she shouted, simultaneously being aware that these two might not understand what the hell she was saying. ‘Well then’ she demanded. ‘I’m sorry, my name is Luis and this is my sister Anna Maria’ said the boy slowly in halting English. ‘We were out collecting shells when we saw you behind some rocks and…..such things…..are not so common but I do not explain myself well’ he said turning bright red. ‘You are very beautiful’ blurted out Anna Maria. ‘Please, us Catholics are forbidden to do such things but to see your face and the pleasure’…her voice trailed off and she blushed like her brother.

    Lindsay softened her voice ‘You don’t masturbate?’ she questioned.

    ‘We are not supposed to’ said Luis ‘but occasionally I have done so’.

    Anna Maria looked shocked at her brother’s admission. ‘I have not touched myself’ she said quietly ‘but I can see the pleasure it gives’ and she blushed again.

    ‘How old are you?’ asked Lindsay gently.

    ‘Fourteen’ replied Anna Maria, slightly surprised by the question.

    Lindsay considered this answer. She had begun masturbating as soon as she was aware of herself sexually and simply could not comprehend that anyone would want to abstain from it voluntarily. She smiled at Anna Maria and was encouraged to see that she got a beaming smile in return.

    Lindsay’s arms were getting tired. She thought of asking Luis or Anna Maria to hand her the bikini but it seemed absurd after they had seen her most intimate moments. Sensing that these two presented no danger to herself, she dropped her arms.

    Luis’ eyes were immediately drinking in her whole body while he was trying to appear to look elsewhere. This amused Lindsay.

    ‘You’ve seen it all already’ she chided as he faced her again.

    Luis gave up the pretence and stared at Lindsay. Normally she would be embarrassed but the boy’s good looks and the rapidly growing bulge in his shorts was making her feel horny again. Anna Maria was also staring at her. Obviously Anna had seen herself naked but this English girl with her blue eyes and large breasts and pale hair was fascinating to her.

    Lindsay sensed their indecision and took control.

    ‘So are you going to stare all day or what’ she said.

    Luis and Anna Maria looked nonplussed so Lindsay added ‘well I think it would be polite if you joined me’. She was amazed by her own boldness as she knelt in front of Luis and unfastened his shorts. He made a half hearted attempt to hold them up but was too slow as Lindsay whipped his shorts and underwear down in a single movement, revealing his large uncircumcised semi erect cock.

    Lindsay examined it closely. Sure she had jacked off a few boys including Daniel but she hadn’t had the opportunity to examine a dick close up. ‘It’s beautiful’ she murmured as she studied the engorged purple head and the brown, vein ridged shaft that was now fully erect. Lindsay lightly ran one hand up and down the shaft and used her other to cup Luis heavy balls. Gradually she used a firmer stroke , running her hand the full length of the penis and stimulating the head. Luis breath was coming in ragged gasps and he could not hold himself back. The feeling of this beautiful girl’s hand on his manhood was too much and he came, shooting streams of come up on to his belly. Lindsay continued pumping Luis cock until his balls were empty and he lay on the sand to get his breath back.

    Luis raised his head and kissed Lindsay full on the lips, His tongue snaking out and entwining with her own. His hands moved to her breasts and played with her nipples that soon became erect again. As Lindsay came up for air she motioned to Anna Maria. The Spanish girl took a deep breath, unbuttoned her dress and let it fall to the sand. Standing in her pretty white lace bra and simple white cotton panties she looked the picture of innocence and Lindsay realised she would need coaxing to take the final step.

    Leaving Luis on the sand she approached Anna Maria and took her hand. The two sat down together and Lindsay unhooked Anna Maria’s bra and uncovered her breasts.

    ‘Bueno’ she said and Anna Maria giggled. Anna Maria had fantastic tits thought Lindsay, smaller than her own but a perfect shape and crowned with large golden brown aerolae and a chocolate brown nipple.

    ‘Now take your panties off’ said Lindsay. Her voice sounded husky and again she was surprised by her boldness. The solitude and the sheer eroticism of the moment was stripping her of her prejudices and preconceptions. Anna Maria shyly removed her panties and exposed herself to Lindsay’s gaze. Her pubic hair was thick and dark and hung like a halter around her virgin pussy.

    ‘Please show me what to do’ she whispered nervously.

    Lindsay caressed Anna Maria’s breasts the way she had felt her own and tweaked the nipples which stiffened under her gentle touch, rolling them between her thumb and forefinger. Anna Maria showed no sign of wanting to do this by herself and Lindsay was rapidly losing any remaining inhibitions about making love to this gorgeous girl. She turned Anna Maria’s face to hers and kissed her full on the lips, quickly turning it into a full on French kiss. Running her hands lightly down Anna Maria’s body, she ended up stroking her inner thigh. As she moved her hand higher again, Anna Maria obligingly parted her thighs to give her access to her pussy.

    Lindsay broke off her kiss and moved her head down to lick and suck at Anna’s tits while her fingers slowly rubbed her slit, starting at the bottom and working up to graze her clitoral hood. Anna Maria was moaning gently at Lindsay’s touch, her own inhibitions melting like a snowball in summer. Anna Maria was becoming very wet and Lindsay began to penetrate further with her fingers. Filled with lust she abandoned Anna’s tits and licked downwards towards her pussy. As she arrived at the navel she gently pushed Anna back on to the sand and spread her thighs wide. Lindsay moved between Anna’s thighs and gazed at her symmetrical, pouting pussy lips behind their curtain of damp curls and inhaled the girl’s musky scent, subtly different to her own.

    She slowly moved her head forward and kissed Anna’s pussy, flicking out her tongue to tease her and then gently parted her labia to reveal the gleaming pink of Anna Maria’s sex and her erect clit. Lindsay’s tongue started to tease and probe Anna’s slit and give her clit special attention. She combined the oral stimulation with her sensitive fingers, slowly moving them deeper and deeper into her boiling cunt. Anna Maria felt wave after wave of pleasure wash over her, each climax greater than the last until they reached a screaming crescendo. She grabbed the back of Lindsay’s head and squeezed it into her pussy as she experienced her first major orgasm. Lindsay caught her breath, her face sticky with Anna Maria’s juices and raised her head while Anna Maria lay panting and glassy eyed beneath her.

    Luis had shifted his position to watch this delightful Sapphic display and now kissed Lindsay deeply, his excitement enhanced by the sweet taste of his sister on her tongue. He was fully erect again and gently guided Lindsay’s head to his engorged cock.

    ‘I’ve never done this before’ she said as she kissed Luis cock tenderly all over.

    Slowly she moved her mouth back to the swollen head and gently pulled back his foreskin, licking the head like a lollipop and coating it with her saliva. Then she took the boy’s cock into her mouth and sucked down on it, hollowing her cheeks and moving up and down on his dick, working her tongue around the head. Luis stroked Lindsay’s hair and closed his eyes. He had never felt anything quite so wonderful in his 17 years and each movement of her golden head brought new sensations. Anna Maria was on her hands and knees watching intently and when Lindsay came up for air, gently pumping Luis cock with her hand, she offered it to the wide eyed youngster.

    Anna Maria nervously took hold of her brother’s prick, which leapt like a live thing in her hand, and slowly lowered her eager mouth onto the shaft, taking it deep inside. Luis felt his mind was going to explode. He simply could not believe that his beautiful, innocent sister was now sucking on his cock like her life depended on it.

    Anna Maria learnt fast, intently watching her brother’s reaction to her ministrations as she wrapped her tongue around the sensitive head and then deep throated him. Running her tongue down his shaft she licked at his large balls and gently sucked on them while using her fingers to squeeze his stiff shaft. She was joined by Lindsay and the two girls worked on Luis cock together. This was too much for Luis – he didn’t want to come again just yet, so he pulled his cock away and knelt between Lindsay’s thighs, gently pushing her on to her back.

    Starting on her inner thigh Luis gently kissed his way slowly towards his prize and, on reaching it, thrust his tongue between her prominent pussy lips. Lindsay cried out as Luis thrust his tongue deep into her before fastening on to her clit. Luis used alternate gentle and thrusting movements that were driving Lindsay crazy with lust. She felt her orgasm building and opened her legs as wide as they would go urging him to move ever deeper. As she climaxed, Anna Maria kissed her again and fondled her large tits. Lindsay felt like she was in heaven.

    ‘Fuck me’ she gasped ‘please fuck me’ and pulled Luis towards her, guiding his prick to the entrance of her virgin pussy. ’Please be gentle’ she said, looking into Luis big brown eyes and he instinctively understood he was to be her first. He pushed the large head against her pussy lips, rubbing it up and down her slit, gradually working it into her tight pussy. He then withdrew a bit before pushing in deeper. The feeling of her hot, wet love tube on his dick was incredible as he sank into her inch by inch.

    Lindsay closed her eyes and grasped her tits, kneading them furiously. Luis cock was filling her up so much more than her fingers, stretching her little hole. She felt him bump against her intact hymen and reached for him, kissing him deeply as she pulled him towards her. Luis withdrew a couple of inches and then thrust his pelvis forward, taking her cherry. Lindsay felt a stab of pain as her hymen gave way that soon turned to pleasure as he sank the full length of his dick into her. They lay like that for a while with Luis rotating his hips and grinding his pelvis against Lindsay’s clit, driving her wild before slowly pumping his cock back and forth in her steaming pussy.

    Lindsay had never felt so turned on before as Luis’ cock filled her up, the slurping sounds as he pumped in and out proof of her arousal. Luis was drunk with her beauty and the incredible sensations of her tight pussy but he was learning his craft as a lover. Every time he felt himself near climax, he would pause before continuing his slow rhythmic fucking. Lindsay began to move her pelvis in time with his, raising her buttocks to meet his thrusts as yet another orgasm shuddered through her body covering Luis’ cock in her hot, sticky, pungent juices. This inflamed Luis still further and he quickened and lengthened his stroke, pushing her thighs wide apart and massaging her clit with his fingers. He felt his come surging from his balls and quickly withdrew his prick before sending several streams of his white love juice arcing over her belly and tits. He bent forward and kissed her tenderly before rolling off to lie beside her.

    Anna Maria replaced her brother between Lindsay’s thighs and murmured ‘Gracias it’s my turn now’. After a long, lingering kiss she moved her head down Lindsay’s body, licking at her puffy erect nipples and the small pools of her brother’s love juice.

    ‘You learn quick’ gasped Lindsay as Anna Maria descended to her sparsely covered pussy and started to lick her clit. Anna Maria was very gentle which Lindsay was grateful for as she began to tease her towards another climax. Out of the corner of her eye Lindsay could see that Luis had become erect again and wondered if all men had his staying power. He positioned himself behind his sister and started to rub her slit with his fingers, gently opening the outer labia while she feasted on Lindsay’s pussy.

    Anna Maria let out a low moan and quickly repositioned herself, taking a lower stance and opening her legs wider to give her brother greater access. Luis explored his sister’s tight virgin pussy with his fingers, finding her clit and incorporating it into his tender caresses. Anna Maria soon became very wet and Luis started to pump his fingers gently in and out in a fucking motion while playing with her clit with his other hand. Anna Maria climaxed noisily and Luis moved his head to his sister’s pussy to lap at the juices that were leaking from her snatch.

    He was intoxicated by their sweet smell and burrowed his tongue into her which caused her to have another orgasm. Luis ran his tongue the full length of Anna’s pussy and as he reached the lower end he noticed her little chocolate starfish nestled between her tight buttocks. He remembered the pleasure on Lindsay’s face as she had played with her asshole and experimentally flicked out his tongue and played it around the tiny puckered hole.

    Anna Maria gasped at this new sensation and moved her ass back onto Luis’ tongue, allowing it to penetrate a little way. Luis carried on stimulating her ass and pussy with his tongue until she had come again and then raised himself to put his erect cock at the entrance of her dripping, virgin love hole.

    Anna Maria made no protest as her brother started to penetrate her, using the same care as he had shown Lindsay. She was in rapture as her brother’s prick slowly filled her vagina and Lindsay’s hands gently massaged her tits. Luis reached his sister’s maidenhead and with a quick stab was through and his big cock ploughed deeply into her body. Anna Maria whimpered but her cries were stifled as Lindsay engaged her in a long and passionate french kiss.

    Pleasure began to mix with the pain for Anna Maria as her brother steadily thrust his dick in and out of her pussy. She steadied herself and reached back with one hand to play with her clit while her brother fucked her, feeling his shaft stretching her tight little hole. She felt her orgasm building and cried out with sheer pleasure this time as Luis buried himself to the hilt in her hot cunt and rotated his hips as if he was trying to screw her into the earth.

    Luis carried on plundering her tight little snatch and gradually he felt his own orgasm begin to rise. He had been fucking his hot little sister for at least half an hour and his body was slick with sweat as he toiled in the heat of the afternoon sun. Anna Maria fluttered from orgasm to orgasm. She had never imagined the joys that awaited those who indulged in these forbidden pleasures. She had her tongue buried in the snatch of a beautiful blonde girl while her loving brother was fucking her for the first time and the pure eroticism of the moment overwhelmed her. These thoughts and the physical sensations brought her to a final massive, long climax, quickly followed by Lindsay and lastly Luis who whipped his cock out of her pussy at the last moment and shot his load over her gorgeous ass.

    The three of them lay naked in the hot afternoon sun and recovered from their exertions, quietly chatting to one another, exchanging stories and becoming firm friends. Lindsay was suddenly alert as she heard her father’s voice calling her name. They quickly retrieved their discarded clothes and with hurried kisses and promises to meet again, Lindsay slipped out from behind the rocks and went to meet her father.

    As she looked back she could just see Luis disappear out of sight towards the hidden track that she now knew led to their villa.

    ‘Perhaps this holiday will be the best of my life’ she said to herself as she found her father looking around a little way up the track.

    ‘Ah there you are’ said Jim. ‘You were gone for so long I was getting worried about you’.

    ‘I’m fine’ said Lindsay and gave her father a big hug. ‘Lets get back to the others – you know it really is beautiful around here’ she continued.

    Jim shook his head in amazement – he figured he would never understand the female mind completely but as his daughter walked in front of him he sensed something had changed in her. She was walking with more poise, more confidence somehow and appeared less his little girl and more a young woman.

    Lindsay tilted her face at the soft onshore breeze that had just sprung up and wondered what other adventures awaited her in the coming weeks.


    29 comments
    «12345»

    Joe EggReport 

    2010-11-23 14:47:00
    excellent story – keep writing

    Joe EggReport 

    2010-11-23 14:46:58
    excellent story – keep writing

    Joe EggReport 

    2010-11-23 14:46:25
    excellent story – keep writing

    nuaeReport 

    2010-10-27 03:15:44
    very good
    it had me happy for a few hours

    [email protected]Report 

    2009-10-16 19:49:22
    Hey, you brainless idiots! I see that most of you have the IQ of a brick and no balls. Otherwise, you would be reading and writing about sex with adults and not children.

    «12345»
  • The Vampire Kiss Chapter Eight: Unholy Hungers

    Font size : +


    Damien races to save Abigail while she has retreated from her humiliation into her mind. There she makes love to a Dream-Abigail.

    The Vampire’s Kiss
    Chapter 8: Unholy Hungers
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    “Wow, I’m surprised at the talent at Walmart at 3 in the morning,” Mary said as she strolled in front of the shopping cart.

    “Talent?” Britney Kingston asked her best friend and sort of mistress. Britney was only a thrall to Damien while Mary was one of his vampiresses.

    “Look at him,” Mary purred, licking her red lips. “Wouldn’t you like to writhe beneath him and taste his blood.”

    Britney cast her gaze in the direction Mary looked. A handsome man strolled by pushing a blue shopping cart. He was muscular and strong, his skin tanned bronze, his face chiseled. Britney shook her head. She felt nothing for the man. Yesterday, before Damien had drunk her blood and turned her into a thrall, she would have panted after the man.

    “Master is all the man I need,” Britney answered. “He doesn’t want to share me. Or you.”

    “Sire never told me that,” Mary shrugged as she strolled along. She was young, eighteen like Britney, and moved with a sensual grace. Britney and Mary had been friends for many years. “How do you know?”

    “I just…know,” Britney shrugged. “I feel things, his wants and needs, you know that. Now we need to hurry. If we hadn’t gotten lost, we would have already been done. The sun rises in two hours.”

    “Summer sucks,” Mary sighed, then she giggled. “I can’t believe I said that. I used to worship summer. It was my season. I could show all the flesh I wanted and it wasn’t too inappropriate. Mmm, wearing a bikini poolside, all the boys panting after me. I guess I’ll be pale for the rest of my life.”

    “Well, you would get one amazing tan before the sun killed you. I, however, will get all the tanning you’ll miss.” Britney stuck out her tongue at her friend.

    “I should bite your tongue off.”

    Britney knew it was a serious threat. Mary could easily do it. “But then I wouldn’t be able to lick your pussy.”

    Mary laughed and moved to her friend. “Oh, you little slut. You are right.” She grabbed Britney’s ass. “I should take you into the bathroom and make you eat my cunt. I’m getting so wet. You can eat my cunt, then I’ll suck your breast milk and drink your blood.”

    “Sunrise,” Britney reminded the vampiress, though her pussy shuddered. “We need black paint, black curtains, and mattresses. Now move your cute, undead butt and help me get it.”

    “Fine,” Mary said. “There’s the heavy curtains. I’ll go grab one.” She turned and streaked in a blur across the store, appearing in a heartbeat by the black curtains.

    Britney’s eyes widened.

    “Did I just do that?” Mary asked, turning around. She seized the curtain then moved back, leaving a motion blur behind. Britney yelped, realizing Mary stood before her. “Holy shit, I’m like the Flash.”

    “I guess we’ve discovered your vampiric ability.” Britney gave Mary a quick kiss. “Master has telekinesis and you have super speed. I wonder what Rosa will get?”

    Mary shuddered, looking around. The store was surprisingly busy given the hour. “I just want to race around in circles. I can move so fast. It’s awesome, Britney.”

    “Well, don’t be seen getting the paint,” Britney grinned. “Master will not be happy if you draw attention.”

    “I will be moving to fast to be seen,” laughed Mary.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Aurora the Corrupted Angel shuddered as Damien, her vampiric master, pulled his cock out of her. Her fall into sin had been swift and unexpected, a dagger plunging into the back. But it didn’t matter. She had found the instrument to rid the world of true evil—her owner.

    What did it matter if her wings were stained crimson?

    Below, the primal music of the dance club shuddered through the floor. The revelers of Risqué oozed sexuality. It brimmed in the air. Aurora’s red wings spasmed as their sexual energy wafted to her. She licked her lips, eager to feed. Not on blood, but the most primal energy of all—cum.

    The vitality contained in a man’s seed. The ecstasy shed in a woman’s climax. Her body hungered for their sexual fluids. Her nostrils flared as she inhaled. There was so much sexual fluids aching to be unleashed amid the dancers and revelers below. An orgy of flesh that she wanted to imbibe.

    But her master needed her for another task.

    Damien, in the moment of his climax and her utter surrender, had caught a glimpse of Heaven’s omniscience in the final moments before Aurora was yanked free. He had witnessed where his wife had been taken, and he would free her.

    “We’ll save your wife and then kill Faust, Sir,” Aurora purred as she rose to her feet. Her pussy clenched tight, keeping Damien’s cum inside of her. She absorbed it and fed upon the vitality of the vampire who stood before her.

    He was still hard, anticipating the upcoming violence. Her blood stained his lips. The muscles of his body gleamed. She wanted to fall to her knees and worship him. Aurora had always admired Damien and Abigail. She had watched over and nurtured them. She had feared she failed them.

    Now Aurora knew the truth.

    They have been transformed like I have. We are free of Heaven’s rules. We can save the world. Her eyes cast over to the two women undergoing their own changes, one into a vampiress the other into a thrall. A few women sacrificed to Damien’s appetites is a small price to pay to see Faust and his demonic bitch fail.

    “Faust,” growled Damien. Such anger and passion filled his voice.

    Aurora went to him, pressing her lush body into his back, her arms slipping around his waist. She licked up to his ear. “Yes. We’ll kill him and protect the world. We can be the agents that defend mankind.” Her hand found his cock, stroking it, reveling in her absolute freedom. “Do you still remember your purpose, Sir?”

    “The hunt.”

    “We kill the monsters that feast on mankind and take our reward, Sir.” She rubbed her thumb across the tip of his cock. Precum beaded on the pad of her thumb. Her skin absorbed the tiny morsel. “A lamb plucked here and there from the flock will not matter.”

    “And when the other hunters come?” Damien growled. “What do we do when your fellow angels and my former allies attack ?”

    “Why, we cull them, too, if they try to interfere in our righteous purpose. If Heaven had only listened and let me act without their petty restrictions, none of us would have fallen so low.” She shuddered. “But we have, Sir, and we can still hunt the predators. Like Faust and his bitch mistress Jezebel.”

    “Jezebel?” Damien turned, his hard shaft rubbed on her stomach, her flesh drinking in his precum. “Who is she?”

    “A demon. A lithesome, corrupt bitch.” Anger boiled in Aurora. “She has perverted many. She protects Faust from Heaven. We could not intervene directly because of her pernicious deals. We had to wait for Faust to act and seek his vengeance upon you and your wife.

    “But now we are free, Sir. Let’s kill them both.”

    “Yes.” Damien’s eyes narrowed. “After we free my wife.”

    “Of course, Sir.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Damien D’Angelo broke away from his pet angel. Her transformation was remarkable. Red fit her wings better than ash. Her silver hair had tarnished black, but her eyes remained golden, but hunger lurked in them. They were a lionesses eyes.

    Blood filled Damien’s nose. Vickie whimpered. Rosa had awakened to her true nature, her body strong and agile as a vampiress. The Latina beauty had her jaws latched onto the coffee-brown skin of Vickie, drinking her blood.

    “You cannot kill her,” Damien said as he stared at his newest vampiress. “She is mine, like you.”

    Rosa lifted her lips. “Yes, Sire.” She licked the blood from them. “I feel so…enhanced. I can hear every heartbeat in the club below. I can smell their blood.” She licked her lips. “May I go and feed, Sire, not just drink. You promised me true power. Death’s power.”

    “Bloodthirsty,” Aurora purred.

    “Feed off of Vickie. You need your strength.” Damien stared into Rosa’s eyes. “You will have your glut of death soon enough.”

    An orgasmic shudder ran through the woman. Damien could not wait to see her bathed in blood. She leaned back over and latched onto Vickie’s neck, draining the virgin thrall. Her eyes met Damien. They fluttered in delight.

    “Master,” Vickie moaned. “Do you need to feed, too?”

    “I need to find my phone.” The sun would be up soon. He had to move and his SUV was not here. He snatched up his pants and pulled out his phone. He dialed Britney.

    “Master,” the perky voice of Britney answered. “We have the supplies. We’re heading back to the loft.”

    “Speed,” growled Damien. He hung up. His heart raced. The urge to rush out and kill burned inside of him. But he needed to prepare. To be methodical. He was a Hunter still. Nothing would change that.

    Aurora was right. He would still hunt the predator and protect the flock. Like the shepherd. And like the shepherd, he would cull the herd from time to time, plucking the ripest sheep to feed, enjoy, and even turn.

    It was a small price for mankind to pay.

    He dressed in black, combat fatigues—his hunting garb. He loaded a sawed off shotgun with rock salt shells and grabbed a small crossbow, fitting a white oak quarrel. He had to wear gloves to handle the wooden shafts. Their purity would burn him.

    “What are these, Sire?” Rosa asked. Blood ran down her chin and neck to her round breast. The red sheen contrasted with her golden-brown skin. She picked up a glass ampoule.

    “Holy water.”

    “Are they dangerous to us?”

    Damien nodded. “Everything in here can harm or kill you.”

    “What are we doing?” she asked. She picked up a handgun. It had silver bullets inside. She pulled back the slide and chambered a round.

    “Do you know how to use that?” Damien asked.

    “I have a conceal/carry permit,” she purred. “There’s a .357 snub nose magnum in my purse. In case you turned out to be dangerous.” She laughed and licked her lips. “Mmm, so dangerous, Sire. But what are we doing?”

    “Rescuing my wife.”

    Rosa cocked her head. “And you care about her? You’re willing to risk your life for her?”

    “Your life, too.” Damien stood up, pocketing the ampoules then strapping a silver-plated machete to his belt. “I love her.”

    “I didn’t think a creature like you, like us, could love.”

    “You had to be capable of loving as a human to still love as a vampire.” His ears twitched. Blocks away, the familiar roar of his SUV’s engine drew nearer.

    “Well, that is true,” Rosa laughed. “Love is just another collar people try to snap around your neck to manipulate you. A collar I am more than happy to be freed from, Sire.”

    “And what do you feel about my collar?”

    “I love it, Sire. It’s worth the payment for what you gave me.” She gave another wicked laugh as she stood up naked, the handgun in her hand. “I’m ready to go.”

    “Naked?”

    “Why get my clothes stained?”

    Vickie giggled nearby. She sat cross-legged and naked, her blood staining her neck. She stretched her back, her breasts jiggling. “Am I coming? I don’t know how to use a gun or fight.”

    “You are staying here with Britney.” Damien looked around the room. The loft had large windows with no coverings. Sunrise would kill all but the thralls and maybe Aurora. He wasn’t sure what the angel had become. She leaned against the wall, a sword dripping with blood gripped in hand, the point resting on the floor.

    He had never heard of an angel that had been feasted and turned by a vampire. She may be unique. Something unexpected. Damien liked that. Faust would not expect anything like her.

    The SUV pulled up in the alley. Doors slammed. Dozens of footsteps echoed almost as the same time. The door burst open. With his enhanced senses, he could track Mary streaking across the room to his side. She moved so fast. Damien felt sluggish as he watched her stride.

    Rosa gasped in shock when Mary stopped before Damien. “Guess what, Sire, I can run super fast.”

    “Grab a machete,” Damien told her. “We’re going to kill.”

    Mary’s schoolgirl face lit up. She snagged the spare machete and hefted it. “Wonderful, Sire. Who?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I will break free. Then we shall avenge our husband’s murder. Dream-Abigail’s words screamed through the real Abigail’s mind.

    Abigail shuddered into her doppelganger’s kiss. Their naked bodies pressed tight together, identical lips writhing together, matching tits pressing tight, and twin sets of nipples caressed. Only the chains binding the real Abigail differentiated the two redheads.

    It was all a fantasy buried in the depths of Abigail’s chained soul. She had retreated from the humiliation afflicted on her body. The vampiress yearned to kill the rich humans that debased her for their amusements.

    But she had to let them fuck her, spank her, and even shove her face into a bowl full of men’s cum. Her Sire, the vampire Faust, had given her a command.

    And Abigail had to obey.

    But there was a part of her that resisted—Dream-Abigail. She fought against the steel chains binding Abigail to Faust. Abigail thought it was a useless endeavor. Faust sired her. She had to obey him even if that meant enduring a slew of humiliation before Faust finally saw fit to have her killed.

    And Abigail would walk to her execution, lay her head on the block, and wait for the headsman’s ax to fall because Faust commanded it.

    But kissing her rebellious part was nice. She didn’t have to pay attention to the men fucking her ass and cunt while the woman with the stiletto heels kept her head pinned in the bowl of cum. She couldn’t drown. Abigail was already dead.

    In her soul, her ardor grew. It was intoxicating kissing herself. It was like making love to her reflection. Only her reflection could caress and touch her. They moved in harmony, both knowing where they needed to be touched.

    Together, their hands stroked each other’s backs as they stretched out. Their legs parted. Their hot cunts pressed against each other’s thighs. Chains rattled around Abigail as she and Dream-Abigail humped and slid their wet pussies on each other’s thighs. Their tart musk filled their noses, spurring their hips to rub faster.

    Their hands reached each other’s asses at the same time. They squeezed them, fingers digging into the other’s flesh. They both cooed together and smiled, breaking their kiss, the same spot popping into each other’s heads.

    “Your fingers are almost as nice as Damien’s,” Dream-Abigail moaned.

    “So are yours,” Abigail answered. They licked their lips together. “At least Faust spared him this level of humiliation.”

    “He was humiliated,” hissed Dream-Abigail. Their faces twisted with different emotions, shattering their symmetry. “Before Faust killed our husband, he made Damien watch as Faust fucked us. He cuckolded our husband before leaving him to die by the sun.” Dream-Abigail’s fingers dug hard into Abigail’s asscheeks.

    The pain made her hips undulate faster, grinding harder on Dream-Abigail’s thighs. “Damien is dead, and Faust will kill us soon. When he grows bored of us. There’s nothing that can be done but enjoy ourselves.”

    Abigail kissed Dream-Abigail. Their tongues dueled, their bodies almost returning into sync, but Dream-Abigail seized the chains and tried to rip them from Abigail’s body. She growled into their kiss as she strained.

    She failed.

    “This isn’t enough,” Dream-Abigail moaned.

    Abigail smiled at her doppelganger. It made the vampiress happy that a small part of her still cared. She hadn’t surrendered fully to her fate. She rebelled in small ways. But it wouldn’t be enough. It may only be days or perhaps weeks, but Faust would demand her death.

    “Enough,” Abigail said, pulling Dream-Abigail’s fingers away. “Let’s savor pleasure. Let’s eat each other’s pussies. I know we taste delicious, but I’ve never licked my juices right from the source.”

    A sly smile crossed Dream-Abigail’s lips and her green eyes twinkled.

    She is up to something.

    “Yes, let’s sixty-nine.” Dream-Abigail shuddered. “I know Damien would love to see that.”

    “Two of us licking and sucking his body.” The vampiress shuddered. “Nipping his cock, sucking cum and blood together. Delicious.”

    “Yes,” groaned Dream-Abigail.

    The pair spun in the dark void. They seized each other’s asses. Their fingers dug into each other’s flesh. Their thighs parted as they pulled each other closer. Their nipples touched the same spot on each other’s stomachs and they both pressed their lips into each other’s red curls.

    Once again in unison, the pair licked.

    Abigail shuddered as her tongue slid through Dream-Abigail’s folds while her own pussy was equally caressed. To Abigail, it was like she licked her own pussy. Their tongues and lips moved as one, exploring each other’s folds and devouring each other’s tart juices.

    They sighed together and undulated. Their fingers clenched on each other’s buts. Abigail savored devouring her doppelganger’s pussy. The pleasure built inside of her, teased by the identical movements of Dream-Abigail.

    “Yes,” they moaned. “So good.”

    “Uh-huh.”

    “Yes, yes, yes. Make me cum.”

    “I will. I’ll drown you in juices.”

    “Good. Flood my mouth.”

    Their moans echoed through their shared soul. Chains clinked as Alison and Dream-Alison undulated. Their bodies moved faster and faster. Their tongues licked faster and faster. They thrust into each other’s holes while their fingers crept into each other’s butt-cracks.

    Abigail and Dream-Abigail caressed each other’s sphincters. Tingles ran through Abigail’s body to her pussy. They moaned and shuddered. They found each other’s clits. Abigail sucked on Dream-Abigail’s pink clit and pleasure exploded from Abigail’s sensitive nub engulfed by Dream-Abigail’s hungry mouth.

    Their fingers thrust into each other’s assholes. Their bowels clenched. They fingered each other as they sucked and nibbled on their clits. The pleasure swelled through Abigail. Her skin drank in every place they touched, her nipples aching as they rubbed on Dream-Abigail’s stomach.

    “I’m going to cum,” both women screamed together. “Oh, yes. Finger my ass. I love it up the ass.”
    “Slut.”

    “We are. Oh, yes. Sluts. Suck on my clit.”

    Their lips latched on to each other’s clits. Both women let out violent groans. Their bodies undulated and squirmed. Abigail’s every inhalation filled with Dream-Abigail’s tart juices. Their fingers wiggled deep into each other’s assholes.

    They came in unison.

    The pleasure burst through their pussies. Juices flooded their mouths. The pleasure crashed through Abigail’s mind. She was so close to Dream-Abigail. They were in perfect sync, their assholes contracting together, their pleasure rippling out of their cunts together.

    Their flesh merged, becoming malleable. Her face sank into Dream-Abigail’s cunt. Their bodies sank together to become one, united by their shared pleasure. Abigail’s tits sank into Dream-Abigail’s stomach.

    Rebellion flooded Abigail’s mind. The desire to disobey Faust’s orders and kill the bitch keeping her head pinned into the bowl of cum grew strong. She would tear out the woman’s throat and drink her hot blood before she—

    The chains binding Abigail’s soul ripped them apart. Abigail shuddered as they became two separate beings, both panting. Then Dream-Abigail let out a cry of pure hatred. She shrieked in their soul, raging against Faust.

    “I will kill you! I will be free! You cannot keep me chained! You should have killed me with my husband! I will make you pay, Faust!”

    Abigail sighed. She didn’t return to her body. She didn’t want to experience the fat man rutting in her cunt. She found it more pleasant to listen to her dreamself rant and take pride in that small part of her rebelling against their fate.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Please save her,” Britney said before throwing her arms around her Master’s neck. “Abagail’s such a wonderful woman. She doesn’t deserve to suffer.

    “I will,” Damien growled. He savored the sent of his thrall. Her breasts were filled with her sweet milk and her blood flowed with vitality beneath her skin. His teeth bit into her neck. She shuddered as he drank an mouthful.

    “Yes, yes, you need your strength.”

    He released her. She staggered back and was caught by Vickie. Damien licked his lips and left the loft behind. He was on the hunt again. His heart beat with excitement, but now there was no fear. He was beyond that weakness. Behind him, his women followed, naked Rosa, nubile Mary, and corrupted Aurora.

    The image of his wife’s humiliation burned in his head. He would kill everyone that had degraded her. Starting with Faust. He would rip his head off and free his wife from her Sire’s control. Then he would have his partner back.

    They were the best hunters in life. In undeath, they would make the monsters of the world fear.

    He yanked open the driver door and climbed into the SUV. Mary beat the others to the passenger seat. She climbed in, cradling the silver machete on her lap. Rosa and Aurora piled into the back. They all smelled excited and ready, particularly Rosa.

    Her cunt dripped.

    Mary put the radio on a rock station as he roared out of the alley. A pair of stumbling drunks from the club dived out of the way. The tires squealed as he took the turn hard onto surface streets. He knew Chicago’s layout. He could see the city in his mind. His wife was out at the Gold Coast, the wealthy neighborhood of the city. She was in one of the mansions.

    The engine roared as he raced through the seats.

    “Yeah,” Mary whooped. She rolled her window down and stuck her head out. Her black hair streamed behind her as she screamed into the dark city.

    Rosa sat cross-legged in the back, gripping the gun in one hand. She sat refined, like she wasn’t naked and half-smeared in Vickie’s blood. Aurora had a different pose. Her body relaxed yet ready to spring into action, her sword clutched point down in her hands, her naked legs spread wide.

    “We are going to kick some ass tonight,” yelled Mary as she hung out the window.

    “Did you glimpse any of the defenses of the mansion in your vision, Sir?” Aurora asked.

    “Nope,” Damien growled. “I hate it, too. Normally, I would never be so sloppy, but it’s Abigail. I will not let her be humiliated a moment longer.”

    “I understand, Sir.”

    “When I tell you to, stop making a racket,” Damien growled at Mary. “We’ll go in quiet. If there are guards, Mary, your speed will let you take care of them fast.”

    “That’s why I have this,” she grinned, holding up the machete. Then she licked the silver and screamed. “Fwuckwing hwell,” she lisped, smoke rising from her tongue. “What dwa fwuck is dwis mwade out of?”

    “Silver. It’s purity is deadly to us. Salt, white oak, silver, sunlight, and holy water will all hurt or even kill us.”

    “Oh,” Mary said, fanning at her tongue. “Damn, that hurt.”

    “How can we be killed?” Rosa asked.

    “Decapitation, exposure to sunlight unless your vampiric gift is daywalking, immersion in holy water. White oak through the core of your body will paralyze you. Silver will really hurt. So will salt. Enough of any will kill you.”

    “Like table salt?” asked Mary.

    Damien nodded.

    “Then why doesn’t blood kill us. It’s salty.”

    “The salt is not in a pure form,” Aurora answered. “And there is another weapon that can kill you, an angel’s pure light manifested as her sword.”

    “Well, your sword don’t look that pure,” Mary said.

    “No.” Aurora smiled. “Not anymore.”

    “So, I should just decapitate any vampires at this party.” Mary grinned. “And any humans.”

    “No turning. If you feed, I don’t care. But these bastards soiled my wife. They don’t deserve this gift.”

    “No, they don’t,” Rosa said, heat in her voice, her excitement perfuming the vehicle.

    “We’re getting close,” Damien said.

    The houses grew fancier, the yards bigger. Mansions appeared as he drove down the street. He slowed, instincts telling him he was here. Guards stood at a wrought iron gate, the yard hidden a high wall covered in ivory. Cameras perched on the wall and there was a security shack half-hidden next to the gate.

    “Mary, you see that security hut. It’ll be open from the other side. Kill the guard in their first, then hit the two outside.”

    “Yes, Sire,” Mary smiled. “Are they vampires?”

    Damien shook his head. He had hunted enough vampires to recognize the bastards by sight. They were human. “Be swift and silent.”

    Mary winked as she climbed out. Even with Damien’s enhanced senses, her speed was hard to trace. She blurred across the street and jumped, clearing the high hedge in a single bound. Three seconds later, she leaped over the wrought iron fence and both security guards fell dead, their heads bouncing out into the road. Mary stood between them, a huge smile on her face, her bloody machete resting on her shoulder.

    “Follow,” Damien growled, mostly for Rosa’s benefit. Aurora would know how to assault a stronghold.”

    Damien burst out of the car, his shotgun in hand, and raced across the street to the gate. Mary stood proud over her kills. Through the thick, bulletproof window of the card shack, the third guard lay gutted on the ground.

    Mary put her foot on one of the heads like a conquering hero. “How was that, Sire?”

    “Stop posing, this is serious.” Damien peered through the wrought iron fence. The house was distant. The yard before it dotted with gazebos and sculpted bushes. Guards stood at the mansions large doors and several more patrolled the exterior. Party goers moved in the darkness, the scent of their fucking thick in the air. From the house, he could smell more debauchery despite the classical music playing inside.

    “The guards by the doors are vampires. Mary, you take them out. Aurora, there are three guards patrolling the yard. They’re yours. Rosa, follow me.” Damien licked his lips. He was so hard. The scent of blood thickened in the air. “Now, the guards at the door wills cent the blood if the wind changes.”

    “Yes, Sire.” Mary vaulted the gate and zoomed across the yard, barely more than a blur.

    Aurora wings flapped as Damien and Rosa leaped the gate. The angel took to the air. The vampires at the house reacted to Mary. One raised an automatic weapon and fired a burst before her machete took his head. The second vampire punched, but Mary dodged with her speed and he fell dead a moment later.

    Damien rushed across the ground. Mary stood on the porch, staring down at the bullet holes in her stomach, her eyes wide. She touched her wounded flesh. The bullets were normal lead with coper jackets. Mary already healed. She licked her blood and grinned at Damien.

    The door burst open behind her. Another pair of vampires in suits were there. One slammed his fist into Mary’s face, sending the vampiress sprawling. Damien’s shotgun fired, the rock salt shredding the front of the vampire’s suit.

    He screamed in pain as he fell smoking to the ground.

    “Fuck,” the second vampire cursed.

    Rosa fired her handgun twice. Two bullets slammed into the vampire’s head. The silver burned and he fell to the ground screaming. Damien drew his machete by instinct and loped off both vampires’ heads as he strolled into the mansion.

    The music stopped. The human musicians who had been playing froze, their eyes wide in fear. Damien ignored them. Rosa did not. The vampiress through herself with abandon at the musicians. More blood scented the air as Damien inhaled, searching for his wife’s aroma over the scent of sex and humans.

    “Damn,” Mary gasped. “That fucker hit me.”

    Damien caught his wife’s scent. “Go, make the motherfuckers pay for touching my wife.”

    Mary smiled at the carnage Rosa created. The naked vampiress had painted herself red. She looked stunning in the glistening crimson sheeting her naked, athletic body. Mary went left and rammed her machete into the guts of a fat man in an expensive suit, his martini glass falling from his hand and smashing on the floor.

    Aurora landed. “The guards are all dead, Sir.”

    “Good.”

    Damien strode to the right into the midst of the party. It had degenerated into an orgy. The rich and powerful of Chicago indulged in all manner of vice. Lines of cocaine stained silver trays and pills lay scattered amid half-drunk glasses of wine and other liquors. Naked men and women heaved in all manner of combinations while others watched.

    Rosa slipped into the room with a snarl, throwing herself at a half-naked woman kept young looking by dozens of plastic surgeons. Damien strode through the orgy, his machete hacking at any human who crossed his path. He stepped over their corpses, Aurora at his side. She left her own dead in their wake.

    In the next room, Damien found his wife.

    A snarl escaped his throat. A fat man fucked Abigail from behind while a thin, bony woman forced Abigail’s face into a bowl of cum. The woman laughed, grinding her stiletto heel into the crimson of Abigail’s hair.

    Rage filled Damien. His telekinesis, unrefined and only capable of the brute strength, grasped the head of the man fucking Abigail and twisted. The man stiffened as his bones snapped. He died in moments, his head facing backwards. Damien released his telekinesis, and the man’s body collapsed on the ground. The bony woman shrieked. She managed to take two steps before Damien seized her.

    “That’s my wife, cunt,” growled Damien as he gripped her by the throat. Her heart fluttered in her chest.

    Mary strode in from a side room, blood splattering her body and dripping from her machete. The men and women who watched Abigail’s humiliations screamed as they fled her hacking machete. Their panicked flight took them right into Rosa’s path.

    “Abigail,” Damien growled.

    She did not lift her head. She kept it in the cum. That motherfucking Faust. He commanded her to submit to these filthy human’s humiliation.

    Damien savored every human’s scream. They had all participated and witnessed Abigail’s humiliation. They took pleasure in degrading his wife. None of these parasitic allies of Faust deserved to live. Mary and Rosa butchered them.

    Aurora did something else. She fell to her knees behind Abigail and touched her. The vampiress shuddered and Aurora let out a moan of pure pleasure, her crimson wings sweeping wide. The angel leaned her head down and buried her lips into Abigail’s cum-filled pussy.

    “What are you doing?” demanded Damien.

    “Cleaning her, Sir,” the angel answered. “She has been deeply soiled by Faust. But I shall cleanse her.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Aurora the corrupted angel devoured the cum in Abigail’s well-fucked cunt.

    Her tongue slid through the folds, pressing deep. There was so much of the sexual fluids, cum and cunt cream, dripping out of the vampiress’s pussy. She feasted on them. Her pussy clenched. Pleasure rippled through her body as she more and more cum spilled onto her tongue mixed with the tart pussy of the vampiress.

    Damien kicked away the bowel. Abigail’s face fell limp on the carpet. Aurora could feel the cum covering Abigail’s. The angel’s nose flared. So much cum. Dozens of men had filled the bowel. Her mouth hungered for all of it.

    “What is wrong with her?” snarled Damien.

    The human woman whimpered in his grip.

    “She needs to be cleaned,” Aurora repeated. She took another long lick, gathering all the juicy, delicious cum that dripped out of Abigail’s cunt. “Let me fix her, Sir.”

    The screams of the dying echoed around Aurora as her wings fluttered. Her tongue wiggled deeper into Abigail’s cunt, rooting out more jizz. Aurora’s own pussy clenched and throbbed. Every swallow sent a flutter of pleasure through her body.

    Her hands squeezed Abigail’s asscheeks. More cum leaked out of her bowels, running in a white rivulet through her butt crack, across her taint, and to Aurora’s lips. She feasted on the sour-flavored spunk, letting it coat her mouth.

    She loved it. It invigorated her. And she needed more.

    Her power rippled across Abigail’s body. The vampiress let out a moan and twitched as the crackling, red light engulfed her. The light searched for any thing that polluted the vampiress. All the cum that drenched her face and matted her hair.

    The light devoured it, feeding the energy to the corrupted angel. Aurora moaned louder. Her lips latched onto Abigail’s clit. Aurora sucked on the bud. Her teeth nipped it. Another moan escaped Abigail as she was cleansed of the cum.

    Aurora came hard.

    So much sexual energy flooded her body. Her pussy spasmed without being stimulated. Her juices flowed down her thighs. Damien growled, smelling the angel’s sweet musk. Aurora’s eyes locked on her owner as she savored her orgasm.

    “Clean my wife, cunt,” Damien snarled. “They defiled her.”

    The human woman squeaked in fear as Damien’s fingers tightened about her throat.

    Aurora’s pleasure swelled as her owner watched her. She dug her fingers into Abigail’s butt-cheeks. Aurora nipped again at the vampiress’s clit. Abigail spasm. She shuddered as Aurora’s light devoured the final drops of cum.

    Then they found something else to consume. Cum was not the only thing that soiled the vampiress.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Abigail trembled in her dream. Her body quaked with unseen pleasure. Teeth nipped at her clit, pleasuring her while the filth that polluted her body vanished. She moaned and threw back her head as her orgasm built.

    “Has that bastard found another way to humiliate you?” Dream-Abigail hissed. “Now he forces you to receive pleasure while you lie writhing before his humans.”

    “Maybe he’s rewarding me,” moaned Abigail. “I can smell so much blood around us.”

    Dream-Abigail shuddered. “Yes. He’s killing all who defiled us. We should wake and join the feast.”

    “Yes,” moaned Abigail. “I…”

    Her orgasm burst through her body. The lips sucking at her clit unleashed a flood of bliss through the vampiress. The chains on her body shook and clinked. Abigail drank in the pleasure, gasping and moaning her bliss.

    “It’s so wonderful. Do you feel it?” Abigail stared at Dream-Abigail. Her doppelganger also writhed in bliss. “Mmm, come here and kiss me. Let’s cum together.”

    “Yes.” Dream-Abigail lunged at Abigail. Her doppelganger seized her. They hugged, their breasts touching, their nipples kissing. Then they merged.

    Abigail’s eyes widened. Metal clinked. A link of chain fell off of her. Then another. Abigail gasped and pulled her doppelganger tight. Dream-Abigail merged into the real Abigail. A fierce, loathing hatred burst through Abigail.

    “Faust!” she raged as more and more of the chains dropped free. Her fingers clenched as she remembered her murder. And then Damien. “You bastard. I’ll rip your throat out. I’ll stake to the ground with white, cover you in salt, and leave you for the fucking sun to rise. You killed him.”

    Abigail opened her eyes.

    “You fucking killed him Faust!”

    Blood assault her nose. So many scents. So many human’s seasoned the air. Screams drifted through the house, a symphony of righteous vengeance. Her mouth salivated as she gained her feet. A woman shrieked.

    Abigail knew that voice. Stiletto heels. The vampiress whirled to face the woman. “You’re the cunt…” Her words trailed off. Damien stood behind the woman, his hands about her throat, keeping the panic human in place. Abigail inhaled deeply, savoring the woman’s fear and her husband’s musk.

    “Damien.” Her eyes widened. “You escaped. How did you get the key off the nightstand?”

    “You didn’t know?” Damien demanded. “I thought you knew I had telekinesis.”

    Abigail shook her head. She stared in awe at him, barely cognizant of the two female vampiresses as they feasted on the blooded of the butchered humans around her, both their bodies painted in crimson. She stared at the face of her husband. “It was an impulse. I just…had to do it.”

    “My doing,” a woman purred.

    Abigail spun, falling into a defensive stance, and faced the angel. She knelt on the ground, her face smeared with pussy juices. Abigail’s eyes opened as she caught her own scent on the angel’s lips. “You freed me.”

    “And nudged you to save your husband.” The angel looked at Damien, worship in her eyes. “I devoured Faust’s stain on her. She’s free.”

    Abigail turned to face her husband. He stood strong. She glanced at the two vampiresses. Their killing over. They both kissed, licking the blood from each other’s lips. One was naked, Hispanic, her body splattered red. The other vampiress licked down to blood-painted breasts.

    “You have been busy,” Abigail moaned. She sauntered to her husband. “Recruiting?”

    “Yes,” he said, no embarrassment or guilt at clearly breaking their marriage vows. She could faintly smell his musk coming from both women and the angel. Other scents lingered on him. Two other women.

    “Did you save her for me?” Abigail asked, stopping before her husband and staring at stiletto heels.

    “The bitch thought she could humiliate my wife.”

    “Please,” the woman moaned. “I was just doing what Faust wanted. We all were. He wanted you soiled. Humiliated. I…I was just following orders.”

    “What do you think, honey?” Abigail asked, staring into her husband’s eyes. We had both changed so much. What will his answer be?

    “She had a choice,” Damien grinned. Fangs flashed between his lips. “She could have said no and not participated.”

    “Yes, she could have,” Abigail agreed.

    “Please. I’m sorry. Don’t kill me.”

    Damien slid his hand up to cup the woman’s chin. He forced back her head, exposing her neck. The woman’s arteries and veins fluttered just beneath the skin. Her life was just inches away. The old Abigail would have spared the woman’s life.

    Abigail sank her teeth into the woman’s throat. Coppery, rich blood flooded Abigail’s mouth. Her pussy clenched at the intoxicating substance. Damien’s fangs joined her. They sank into the woman. She let out an orgasmic sigh as she was fed upon.

    Abigail drank and feasted. Every pulse of the woman’s heart drew her closer to death. It was such an intoxicating rush. Blood spilled down Abigail’s face to her naked breasts. Her skin tingled where the blood touched.

    Damien growled as he drank. His free hand seized Abigail’s ass, squeezing. She moaned as she drank, savoring the familiar touch of her husband’s hand. He puled her close, her hip touching his black fatigues. His dick was hard beneath.

    “Yes,” sighed the woman, her body trembling as the ecstasy of being fed upon flooded her body. Her heart beat weaker and weaker.

    The final mouthful of warm, salty blood flooded Abigail’s mouth. She held it as she ripped her fangs free. The woman’s corpse hit the ground. Abigail didn’t care. She turned to face her husband, blood matting his lips, his dark eyes boring into hers.

    He’s even stronger now. She had loved Damien so much the night they had walked into their high school to kill a vampire. He had been her warrior that night, and she had been his shieldmaiden. Abigail had known he was her man.

    They had learned who they were in the cafeteria killing their first vampire. At their cores, nothing had changed. She could see her husband in the vampire’s eyes.

    Abigail kissed Damien, thrusting the woman’s blood into his mouth.

    He growled and shuddered as they shared the salty blood. Her hands ripped open the front of his trousers. She found his cock hard and throbbing. She stroked him to his full girth. He throbbed in her hand and shuddered as she ran her thumb over the top of his cock.

    They had always made love after a hunt. The thrill and exhilaration of combat, the need to prove they had survived again, always drove them to fuck hard. No foreplay. Just his cock thrusting into her cunt until they both found their release.

    Abigail needed that release now.

    She jumped and wrapped her legs about his hip. Her pussy slammed down his cock. She groaned and clenched on his girth. He throbbed in her depth. She shuddered and undulated, sliding her hot pussy over and over on his dick.

    Damien’s hands found her ass. They squeezed hard. Painfully hard. The vampiress moaned into their kiss, her cunt clenching down on his dick as she humped her hips. She fucked her pussy up and down his thick cock. Pleasure rippled out of her pussy, stirred by his hard cock.

    “Abigail,” snarled Damien. His hands tightened on her ass. “That’s it. Fuck me. You always were so wild.”

    Her red hair swirled about her head as she tossed it. She gripped her hands behind his neck and leaned back. Her tits heaved before him, glistening with blood. One of his hands slid up and squeezed her tit. He pinched her nipple, shooting bliss down to her cunt.

    “Fuck me hard,” Abigail hissed. “Mmm, you were so sexy. You burst in here and rescued me. Oh, yes. Yes. You butchered them. I can smell all their blood. It’s such a sweet perfume.”

    Her cunt rippled about his cock. An orgasm burst through her. She shuddered and writhed as she slammed her pussy down his shaft. His hand tightened on her ass while the other pinched her nipple, giving her more stimulation.

    The pleasure crashed through the vampiress’s mind. She leaned back as she humped and fucked her hips. She slammed down his cock, drinking in every moment of her bliss. Her eyes rolled back in her head, the ecstasy filling her up.

    Her cunt rippled and convulsed about his cock. She felt every inch of him stroking in and out of her. “Yes. Yes. You’re cock. Fuck, yes. I need you to pound me. Now. Fuck me. Keep making me cum then erupt into me.”

    “Yes,” Damien growled. “You’re gorgeous. My blood-stained warrior woman.”

    “Oh, yes,” Abigail moaned.

    Damien moved across the room and slammed her against the wall. A picture shook off its hook and crashed to the floor. Damien kissed her hard, his teeth biting her lip. The coppery salt of her blood filled her mouth as he fucked her hard. Their flesh slapped together and his balls smacked her taint.

    Every time Damien buried his cock into her, his groin smashed into her clit. The pleasure sparked through her body, prolonging her orgasm as her husband fucked her. He pounded her, ravished her. He didn’t hold back.

    “Fuck your warrior woman,” groaned Abigail, tossing back her head, exposing her neck.

    Damien seized the invitation.

    Her pussy clenched down hard on his cock as his fangs sank into her neck. Abigail shuddered again on her husband, her pussy writhing about his cock. Her blood flowed into his mouth. Damien growled as he drank her unlife, his dick fucking her faster, harder.

    Plaster cracked beneath her ass. He fucked her so hard, far harder than a normal human. She loved the pain and pleasure. She moaned and undulated. Her fingers clawed through his black fatigues and tore at his back, adding the scent of his blood to the air. He sucked harder, his teeth tearing through her flesh.

    The pain was exquisite.

    “Yes, drink my blood and fuck me,” Abigail howled. “Cum in my cunt. Have your release.”

    Damien ripped his mouth away from neck and slammed his lips on hers. He kissed her hard. She tasted her blood and moaned in delight. She pulled his cock deep into her spasming pussy, her flesh milking him, desperate for his cum.

    His jizz erupted. His cum flooded her pussy. Abigail howled into the kiss.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Damien came in his wife. Her spasming pussy milked his balls. He was drunk on her blood and cunt. Her fingernails dug so deep into his back. He had his woman back. They had fed together. His warrior woman was back.

    The last blast of his cum flooded her. Damien broke the kiss and stared into her green eyes. “We are going to kill Faust together.”

    “Yes,” she moaned, her body shuddering. “We’ll rip his head off and drink the blood that gushes out.”

    Damien kissed her again, his dick still hard. His hips pumped.

    “Sire,” Mary said. “I know you and your wife are having fun, but the sun rises soon.”

    Damien froze. “Fuck.”

    In the distance, sirens howled. The mortal authorities raced to the mansion. He could only imagine the sort of panic the cities elite being butchered would garner. He ripped his cock out of Abigail’s cunt and turned around.

    “Mary, destroy the security tapes. No one can know who did this.”

    “Sire,” Mary nodded then sprinted away.

    “Was that Mary Daniels?” Abigail asked as she strode naked at Damien’s side. Behind them, Rosa and Aurora followed.
    “Yes.”

    “So the little slut finally seduced you,” laughed Abigail. “Or did you seduce her?”

    “Britney Lawson seduced her,” Damien answered. “She saved my life and I made her a thrall. She brought Mary over to feed me.”

    Abigail grinned. “She’s another little slut that’s had her eyes on you.”

    Mary joined them as they burst out of the house. The sirens grew louder. “Done, sir,” Mary said, holding several hard drives in her hand as they ran.

    “Start the SUV,” Damien growled at her. He tossed her the keys.

    She ran off in a blur as they raced across the grounds. The horizon lightened to the east. Dawn rapidly approached. Damien ran faster, his wife racing at his side. The SUV pulled up to the gates, Mary hopping out and diving into the back.

    They cleared the gate without issue. Abigail took the passenger seat. Damien hopped into the driver seat and sped off. His heart raced. The hunt still wasn’t over. They had to escape back to their lair in the next thirty minutes or they would all die.

    “Punch it,” laughed Abigail, her nipples hard with excitement.

    Damien grinned at her. It was wonderful to have her back.

    To be continued…


  • The Rogue’s Harem Book 2, Chapter 9: Harem’s Healing Love

    Font size : +


    Kora casts a powerful healing spell requiring the sexual fluids of all those she loves!

    The Rogue’s Harem

    Book Two: Rogue’s Wicked Harem

    Part Nine: Harem’s Healing Love

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: Thanks to B0b and WRC 264 for beta reading this.

    Chapter Twenty-Five: Throbbing Aftermath

    Princess Ava – The Princedom of Kivoneth, The Strifelands of Zeutch

    Blows hammered my head. The world spun around me as I clutched at the saddle horn. My stomach clenched again, my throat burning from the bile. I grit my teeth, tears streaming down my face as I struggled to gain control of my body.

    “Princess!” Greta called out. “Princess, what happened?”

    I shook my head, trying to think through the pain. Fear squeezed my heart. What happened? Did it work? Did I save Sven? I needed to know. I needed to find out what happened. I needed to access my other proxy with Sven, the original I gave him after he first fled Az ahead of my father’s soldiers. I grit my teeth. I couldn’t let this headache stop me.

    I tried to sense my proxies through the pain. But my head… My head felt beaten by invisible fists. Another wave of nausea rose through me. My fingers tightened on my saddle horn. My body swayed and shuddered. I sucked in deep breaths, trying to calm the pain. I had to reach through it.

    “Princess!” Greta shouted, her words screeching through my head, making it ache more and more. “What’s wrong? What happened?”

    “I’m… fine…” I groaned, sweat breaking out over my face. “I just… I just need to… to concentrate…”

    “You look horrible, Princess.” She still clutched the reins of my horse. She pulled on it, stopping both our mounts. She began to dismount.

    “No!” I barked at her. I threw a look over my shoulder, Echur and my father’s castle swimming on the horizon. “We have to keep going! We can’t stop! We have to get as far away as we can before my father discovers our flight.”

    “But Princess,” Greta objected, “you’re sick.”

    “I’m…” I sucked in a deep breath. “Fine… Just had… my proxy destroyed… It’s a… a… shock… Keep riding…”

    “Yes, Your Highness,” Greta said, her words tight. Her eyes narrowed at me, her pale face tightening. “It’s just…”

    “I’m in no danger,” I reassured her, sucking in another breath. The blows pounding my head felt a little lessened. “I’ll recover. My soul took a hard punch. Keep riding. I have to contact Sven.”

    She licked her lips then heeled her mount.

    I sucked in another breath, my stomach roiling again. Bile tickled at the back of my throat. I didn’t want to throw up. I needed to reach out to my proxies. I could feel them through the pain assaulting my head. It was like trying to pick something up small through thick, woolen, winter mittens. I could feel the shape, but I couldn’t quite grasp them.

    I kept trying. I closed my eyes, swaying as my horse resumed trotting again. My stomach sloshed from side to side, acidic juices boiling in me. I grit my teeth, drawing breaths through my nose as I struggled to ignore the pressure on my head. I had to grab it.

    I had to seize my proxy.

    The fear crushing my heart propelled me. That hurt more. Not knowing what happened to those I loved. Sven and Kora and Zanyia were in danger. I didn’t want them to be harmed. I wanted to prevail over that shadowy thing that attacked them.

    I couldn’t be weak. I couldn’t be pampered. I couldn’t afford to flee from pain. I wasn’t a spoiled princess any longer. I fled that life. I chose to be an outlaw. A bandit like Sven. I had to give it my all. I had to be strong. For myself. For those I loved.

    For Greta. I led her into this. She would pay for my mistakes if this didn’t work out. If Sven…

    No, Sven wasn’t dead. He would prevail. I just needed to reach my proxy.

    My teeth ground together.

    Sweat poured down my brow.

    The pressure on my skull increased, squeezing down on my brain. It felt on the verge of rupturing. My spiritual fingers brushed my proxy with Sven. I felt the shape of it. I almost could pour into it. I just needed to try harder.

    My horse neighed.

    My hands clenched on the saddle horn.

    “Come on,” I groaned, fighting off another wave of nausea. “Just…”

    Hot agony stabbed into my brain as I forced my soul towards my proxy. I could almost slide my awareness into…

    The pain vanished. I poured my existence into a proxy for my body. I inhabited a small, alabaster statue. My eyes opened into darkness.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kora Falk – The Forest of Lhes, The Strifelands of Zeutch

    I smiled down at Zanyia as she began licking her arm, cleaning up her own blood staining those horrible, poisoned wounds. The poison in them felt so nasty. It had taken the extent of my ability to channel my Goddess’s power and restore the art of the lamia’s life. Her tawny, triangular ears twitched and her tail flicked back and forth. A happy purr rose rumbled from her throat.

    “Thank you, Mistress,” she said between licks.

    I kissed her forehead. “You’re welcome.”

    I sucked in a deep breath, still feeling a little off-balanced by everything. Zanyia was the last one hurt. I glanced around the clearing that held the ring of faerie mushrooms. Nathalie wiped at the blood staining Aingeal’s breasts. We came so close to dying. I stared down at the blood staining my robe.

    Sighing, I prayed, “Rithi, I ask you to restore the beauty of my clothing and revert it to a pristine state.”

    The simple spell washed over me, the blood and other stains rising from the pink cloth. The dart’s hole mended in a moment. It was one of the first prayers taught to me at the temple back in Az. It felt like a lifetime ago when I entered into Rithi’s service. A lifetime lived in a year. How many times had I come close to dying?

    Too many.

    My body shook. I glanced over at Sven crouched near the ruins of Ava’s rosy quartz proxy. My brother had such a dark expression on his face, lips tight. I pushed myself up to my feet and staggered over to him. When I reached him, I fell to my knees and snuggled against him. His arm slipped around my shoulder.

    It felt so wonderful feeling that arm around me. I rested my head on his shoulder, feeling safe in his arms. He helped save my life. Death had come so fast. Just stepping out of the faerie ring and then the pain exploded in my chest.

    I still felt so drained. Even invigorated by Aingeal’s healing spirits, my limbs felt leaden. Fatigue gripped me, like I had wrapped myself in wet woolens, the weight pulling on my body, trying to drag me down to the ground.

    “What happened?” I asked, still confused by everything. The shadowy human. The other lamia.

    “Ava saved my life,” he said. He picked up a piece of her statue’s face, turning it over. It looked macabre, the princess’s delicate cheek and part of her lips ending at jagged quartz. Bits of crystal sparkled in the pink stone.

    “That’s not what I meant, brother mine,” I said, shaking my head. “I meant… The attack.”

    “It was Keythivak,” Zanyia said. She pressed against my other side, worming her head beneath my arm. Her fuzzy ear brushed my cheek, twitching. “He’s one of Zizthithana’s servants. Her assassin.”

    I grabbed the amulet through my robe, feeling the weight of it. We had to do something about it. We needed to do something about it. My skin suddenly crawled, the gem feeling dirty, oily. The soul of that damned biomancer lurked in there.

    I wanted to rip it off and throw it away. But… But it was too dangerous. If he lived, he would make more monsters to plague the world. More abominations, cause more suffering.

    “None are better killer than him,” Zanyia continued, squirming beside me. “Zizthithana must really want that amulet back.”

    “Who else is the naga likely to send?” my brother asked.

    “Hmm, besides Keythivak, the only servant she has left is Antrevia and her ogre, Gor.”

    “Ogre?” I asked, feeling a little queasy. They numbered among the most loathsome of Las’s offsrpings. Not all of the God of Lust’s children were as delicious as Zanyia. Ogres loved to fuck, and they didn’t care how much damage their huge cocks caused while satiating their bestial passions. If a woman survived, the ogre baby conceived would rip her apart in childbirth.

    “Don’t worry, Gor is kept on a short leash,” Zanyia said. “Zizthithana wouldn’t unleash him to track us down.” Then she giggled.

    “What?” I asked, giving the lamia a curious look as my stomach kept roiling. Ogre…

    Her eyes flicked over to Ealaín sitting naked, her ebony breasts swaying before her, her dented breastplate sitting on her lap. She stroked it, her face tight. Zanyia said, “Keythivak didn’t expect her.”

    “Ealaín?” I asked, frowning. “Because she inspired me to banish the shadows wreathing Keythivak?”

    “Partly,” Zanyia said. “But he didn’t expect one more person. When we went to Faerie, we didn’t have her. He must have tracked us to the ring and waited for us to come back, lying in ambush for us.”

    “And Queen Sidhe somehow knew,” Sven said. “She sent us here to be ambushed.”

    “Yes,” Aingeal nodded. “She does not like being crossed. And… you crossed her, my husband.” Emotion swam in Aingeal’s purple eyes.”

    “Anyway, Ealaín being here disrupted his plans,” Zanyia continued. “Otherwise we might have lost.”

    “We would have,” Sven said. “It was close. He disabled you, sister dear, then his shadows… They had substance. He was nearly impossible to close the distance to fight.”

    My stomach tightened.

    “I would have died if Ava hadn’t sacrificed her proxy,” my brother continued, his thumb running over the crystal lips. His forehead furrowed. “And the Las-damned bastard got away. He’ll try again.”

    I took a deep breath, feeling that weight dragging harder at me. I didn’t want to sink into mire. So I put on a bright smile, wanting to inspire my brother, and said, “We’ll have to face that when he does. We know about him. We’ve fought him and won. Next time, we’ll have tactics. I have my magic to disable his shadowmancing.

    “We will beat him, brother mine.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sven Falk

    Kora’s words swept through me. I glanced at her. She had such a smile on her face. She believed it. She truly had faith in us. In me. My heart beat faster as I stared at the loveliness of my sister’s face. She looked scrubbed clean, freshly bathed somehow. She almost glowed with her confidence, her loving radiance.

    I tightened my arm around her shoulder, opened my mouth to thank her, when my pouch suddenly shifted on my hips. Something squirmed inside of it. My hand darted down, lifting open the flap and peering in and the various items shifting around.

    An alabaster head peeked out around a spare pair of leather gloves, sandwiched between loose fingers. She peered up at me, Ava’s face captured in miniature likeness. A smile spread across her lips. Her arm burst out, thrusting up into the air.

    “Sven!” she squeaked. “Thank the Gods.” She trembled, her face scrunching up. I expected to see tears spilling down her ivory face.

    But stone couldn’t cry.

    “You’re alive. I… I…” Her words broke up into hiccuping sobs.

    I reached into the pouch with such care. I pulled her out. She cuddled up in my hand, grabbing my thumb. She rubbed her cheeks against it, her small, naked breasts jiggling. I felt her lips on my skin as she kissed it over and over. I held her before my face, grinning at her.

    “I’m alive,” I said. Between Kora’s hope and the joy shivering out of Ava, confidence grew in me. The assassin caught us with our trousers down and a whore sucking on our cocks. Next time, we would end him. He had his chance. Now we knew how he worked. His fighting technique. We had learned how to fight him.

    Aingeal and Nathalie joined us, my faerie wife kneeling down, cocking her head. Nathalie snuggled up against her, resting her head on the faerie’s big, soft tits. A blonde pigtail dangled down between the valley of those lush boobs.

    “It was so amazing,” Nathalie said, a big smile on her face. “I was so scared for Master, and then you appeared.”

    “Yes!” Zanyia exclaimed. She leaned past Kora, her face looming before the small statue. “It was so amazing what you did, Mistress Ava. You saved Master. I heard you shatter. I had no idea what that sound was, but I heard it. I bet you looked so awesome when you did it.”

    Ava smiled at him. “It wasn’t that awesome. I wasn’t in any danger. My body’s safe and sound on my horse.”

    “Your horse?” I asked, my brow furrowing. “Why are you on your horse?”

    “Oh, well…” She squirmed on my hand. “I really didn’t get a chance to tell you. I mean, you were so busy with what was going on in Faerie, but… But…” She took a deep breath. “I’ve fled my father’s castle. I’m riding for the Forest of Lhes.”

    I blinked. “What?”

    “I just had to,” she said. “I had to get away from him. I couldn’t stand being around him any longer. He’s… He’s unhinged. You destroyed his army. He is wroth. And… I want to be with you. In the flesh.”

    I listened as she described how she made her plan to escape the palace, using her bedmaid to blackmail Master Mage Shevoin, bluffing the guards, fleeing the castle. She spoke it so fast, her words spilling out in a breathy excitement that Zanyia would be proud of.

    “So I’m coming to you!” she said. “I’ll be there in a few days. I’m riding for the forest. I’ll find you and be with you.” She rubbed her small breasts against my thumb, her nipples tiny points on my flesh. “I need you so badly.”

    “I’ll be waiting,” I said. “Eagerly.”

    “He’s always eager for a cutie,” Kora said, her hands rubbing my crotch. “Horny brother.”

    “Always, sister dear,” I said.

    Aingeal giggled. She pressed up against my other side, still cradling Nathalie’s head to her breasts. “He fucked a faerie queen last night.”

    “With her daughter,” I added, giving my princess a roguish wink.

    Ava giggled, shaking her head, her hair swaying about her back. “Only you could say that to your betrothed and expect her to be impressed.”

    “Well, are you impressed?” I asked, Kora squeezing at my hardening cock.

    “Yes,” she said. “It’s making my pussy wet. I can’t wait until I’m in your arms.”

    “Me, too.” Then I furrowed my brow. “But what about spying on your father? We have destroyed his army of proxies, but he still has his human guards. He has his mage, his castle. Your information would have been invaluable.”

    “I left my jade beetle in his office,” she said. “I can activate it and sneak around whenever he’s not around. I can read his reports and find clues.” She clutched at my thumb. “But, believe me, I had to get away from him.”

    “I believe you.” I rubbed my thumb against her small breasts. She squirmed, grinning at me. “I’m going to love you so hard. And then… Then we’re going to end your father. We’re going to stop him.”

    Ava quivered. “He has to be stopped. What he’s done…” Then she let out a wanton moan. “Ooh, I wish this proxy could grow. It was worth it to save you, but…” She glanced at the ground, at the pieces of her other proxy. “I really liked that proxy. I’ll never find another twinborn witch to enchant it. And my pussy is so horny now. If my proxy could get wet, I’d be forming a puddle in your palm.”

    “I could enchant you,” Aingeal said. “I can do anything a witch can. They merely copy the powers of faerie. I breathe them.”

    “Really?” Ava asked.

    Aingeal nodded. “It’ll take some time to do properly.”

    I glanced at Zanyia. “Does the assassin have access to healing magic?”

    “I don’t think so,” she answered.

    “He might,” Aingeal said. “He used two different spirits during the fight, but neither of them were the spirits that heal. Witches have to master each different type. Unless they’re a Tuathan twinborn witch with faerie blood in them, it’s difficult for humans to use spirits.”

    “Then we’ll camp here and rest,” I decided. “The assassin took a bad wound. And we need to rest and recover.”

    “Then I’ll allow you to rest and…” Princess Ava’s eyes slid around at the women. “And do other things. But you will owe me. When we are reunited in a few days, I expect to be pleasured.”

    “I’ll give you my all.”

    She smiled at me. Then her body went still. I rubbed my thumb against her one last time before setting her proxy back into my bag with care. Then I pulled Aingeal to me. My faerie snuggled against me, her breasts pressing against me. I stared into her purple eyes, seeing the love in there.

    She’d burrowed into my heart. Just like Zanyia and Nathalie had. Maybe I just fell in love too easily. I kissed her hard on the mouth, loving her, wanting to revel in her passion. Kora squeezed my cock through my pants. My dick throbbing so hard as I kissed Aingeal.

    My hand slipped down from her shoulder and reached around her. I gripped her breast. I squeezed that pillowy mound. She whimpered into my mouth. Kora nuzzled in, my sister’s lips joining our kiss, sharing in our love.

    And soon Ava would join us.

    “I think it is time for you to paint another masterpiece,” Ealaín said, the aoi si standing before us, her large, ebony breasts swaying.

    “Masterpiece?” Kora asked.

    “To heal Aingeal. Her body is not whole.”

    Aingeal gasped.

    Chapter Twenty-Six: Harem’s Healing Love

    Aingeal

    Such joy burst through me. Even more than when Sven appeared to save me. I couldn’t believe this was happening. That Kora could truly heal my severed wings? I thought the damage was beyond what any magic could fix. The muscles in my back twitched, wanting to flutter my beautiful, elegant butterfly-like wings.

    And I would get to again.

    Tears beaded my eyes as I stared up at my family. My… family. It was wonderful to have that again. My father had died in disgrace because of my prank that went awry, I was banished from Faerie, but at least here I could spend it with my human husband and his ever-growing harem of sexy beauties.

    My big breasts swayed before me as I shuddered in delight. I lay in the tent Sven pitched for us in the clearing. I knelt on our sleeping bedrolls. We’d left all our camping supplies here before crossing into Faerie. I shuddered as everyone surrounded me, all naked and looking so yummy. Sven so strong and muscular, his hand stroking his thick, large cock thrusting from his straw-blond thatch of pubic hair, his balls hanging beneath his cock. Precum beaded at the tip. And his blue eyes… Those wondrous, passionate, azure depths stared down at me with such passion.

    Such love.

    My heart fluttered as I beamed at him. Zanyia may have tricked me into loving him, but my promise spoken thrice had changed my heart irrevocably. So to see that he cared for me back only made my pussy itch more.

    Kora stood to his right, bent over, her rump and pussy aimed right at me. She plunged three fingers into her shaved snatch, her pink folds engulfing her digits. She let out such a wanton moan as she worked her digits in and out of her juicy sex, stirring up her passion. I turned my head, licking my lips, and grinning at Zanyia beside Kora, also bent over. Her tail wiggled from side-to-side as her left hand fingered her tight asshole and her right plunged twin digits into her snatch, fucking them in and out as her slender hips swayed back and forth.

    “I’m going to drench you in so much pussy juices, Aingeal!” the lamia yowled. “You’re going to drip in it.”

    “Good,” I purred.

    “Yes, we shall coat you, Aingeal,” Ealaín said. She was the next one in the circle. I turned more to stare at her thick, ebony cock thrusting from the folds of her pussy, her pink lips wrapped about that dark shaft. Juices ran down her thighs as she fingered her cunt with her left hand, her right fisting up and down her girl-dick. “We shall provide the paint for Kora to work her masterpiece.”

    “Yes,” I whimpered in utter excitement, my breasts quivering.

    “We will fix you, Mistress Aingeal,” whimpered Nathalie. The slender girl completed the circuit, her pigtails dangling down her body, her tight slit adorned by her down of golden hair faced me. Her fingers rubbed at her clit, massaging it in circles. Bent over, her asshole winked at me, peeking out from between her butt-cheeks.

    I leaned forward and licked at her asshole, tasting her sour musk. “Mmm, I know you will. I have such faith in Kora.”

    “Yes,” Sven growled, stroking his dick faster.

    I turned my head and fluttered my tongue against the tip of his cock. I gathered his precum staining the tip, loving how it felt on my tongue. It made me shudder. I swirled about his spongy crown. I loved the texture, the feel. My pussy clenched, my juices running down my thighs.

    The sounds of Kora’s fingers plunging into her juicy cunt drew my attention. I gave my husband’s dick a final, puckered kiss, then turned my attention to my sister-wife. I treasured their incestuous passion. It was so kinky.

    Her fingers pumped in and out of her, her tangy musk filling my nose as her cream trickled down her wrist. I licked it up, my tongue drawing up to her fingers. She buried them into her twat, guiding me to her juicy folds. I licked and fluttered my tongues about her digits, loving the flavor of her.

    “Ooh, you’re eating Mistress’s pussy,” Zanyia purred. “Make her feel amazing. She’s going to fix you.”

    “I am,” gasped Kora as I fluttered my tongue against her clit, reaching past her wrist to brush it. “Rithi’s beautiful gaze and inspiring radiance, I will!”

    “I know,” I moaned.

    I shifted again, Kora’s tangy musk lingering on my tongue, and turned my attention to Zanyia. Her tail fluttered back and forth faster and faster as she pleasured herself. She wiggled her hips, whimpering and moaning her delight as she frigged both her holes.

    It was so hot watching her asshole swallow two of her fingers. That puckered opening gripped her digits so tight as they plunged into them. She whimpered and groaned, her small tits jiggling as wiggled her hips at me. I leaned in, her bush tickling my cheek, and licked at her folds.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” yowled the naughty catgirl, her fingers plunging faster. She shoved a third finger into her twat as I savored her sweet musk. What a delicious treat.

    I lapped up her juices then moaned, “Oh, your passion taste so good, Zanyia. I can’t wait until you’re squirting your cream all over me.”

    “Drench you!” she yowled. “By Las’s amazing cum, I will!”

    “She will,” Sven chuckled.

    “Zanyia is a determined one,” the aoi si said.

    Ealaín had tits as big as mine, but hers were so dark. I hadn’t had a chance to get to know her yet. She had appeared so suddenly. But she had a gorgeous body, and that cock, as big as Sven’s, growing from her pussy made my cunt ache. I leaned over, wiggling my ass at Sven as I sucked on the tip of Ealaín’s clit-dick.

    Sven groaned, but I didn’t know whether it was caused by my shaking ass, or just the delight of witnessing me sucking on a woman’s cock. I didn’t care. So long as it inspired him. I heard him stroke faster as I bobbed my mouth on this amazing shaft. Her precum tasted so salty.

    “That’s it,” groaned Ealaín. “Be inspiring, Aingeal. Any can spark creativity. Any can be a muse for the artist.”

    “And she is a delicious subject to watch,” Sven groaned.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” whimpered Nathalie, wiggling her hips as she frigged her clit on the edges of my vision.

    That cute ass begged to be played with again. I had to taste her sour musk again. I sucked so hard on Ealaín’s dick as I pulled my lips off of it, giving the hermaphrodite one last treat before I shuffled over to the trembling sex slave.

    “Oh, Nathalie, you are such a sweetie,” I moaned, grabbing her firm, tight ass. “So devoted to your Master.”

    “I am! I love him so much! He claimed me!”

    “I believe I had little choice in the matter,” Sven said, stroking his dick in the corner of my sight. “Not that I’m complaining.”

    “You should never complain about a submissive thing wanting to love you,” I groaned before burying my face between Nathalie’s butt-cheeks and tonguing that delicious sphincter.

    “Mistress Aingeal!” the delicious creature moaned. “Yes, yes, yes!”

    My tongue swirled about her asshole. It danced and darted about her wonderfully sour hole. She trembled, her butt-cheeks squeezing down around my face. That felt so wonderfully nice. I savored it as my tongue darted over her wrinkled sphincter. I danced and swirled, making her squirm and groan. She shuddered, squirming her hips as she whimpered out her joy.

    “Gods damn, but you are so exciting to watch, Aingeal,” groaned my husband.

    “She’s such a wanton faerie,” whimpered Kora.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” Nathalie moaned. “Oh, Mistress, yes. That’s so… Gods!”

    My tongue plunged into her bowels. I shot past her tight anal ring and entered her sour sheath. I swirled around, caressing those velvety depths. She shuddered, her entire body trembling, her supple back arching before me.

    “Ooh, she liked that,” moaned Zanyia, her fingers making such obscene sounds as she frigged asshole and pussy. “Ooh, yes, my orgasm is building.”

    “Uh-huh,” Sven grunted. “We have to coat her.”

    “We shall paint her body and let Kora work her masterpiece,” Ealaín purred. “What beauty she shall wrought with her magic.”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Kora moaned. “Rithi’s inspiring beauty, I’m so eager for it.”

    “Mistress!” Nathalie squealed.

    Her asshole spasmed about my tongue. Her body trembled. Hot pussy juices splashed my tits. I shuddered at the naughty feel of her cream spilling over my breasts. She moaned so loudly as her orgasm spilled through her then squeaked in delight as a second squirt of her juices anointed me, her fresh musk filling the air.

    I breathed it in, my heart pounding. I was coming closer and closer to being made hole. I threw back my head, my breasts bouncing, dripping with feminine excitement. My pink hair swayed about my face as I whipped my head around.

    “Who is next?” I asked, turning on my knees, staring at the stroking cocks and fingering cunts that surrounded me.

    “I am, Faerie!” groaned the aoi si. “Ooh, yes, you are such a naughty creature. You inspire such lusts in me dripping in Nathalie’s passion.”

    I faced the ebony-skinned demigoddess just in time for her dick to erupt. Pearly cum fired hard from her dick. I shuddered as it splattered across my tits, mixing with the pussy cream. Hot lines painted my body, crossing up to my shoulders and collar bones. Pussy juices gushed down her thighs, soaking her hand.

    She pulled her fingers from her snatch and flicked her pussy juices on my face. A hot rain anointed my features. I shuddered, tasting her spicy musk. My entire body trembled as her dick fired its last blast, her cum splattering my belly.

    “Ooh, yes,” Zanyia moaned, peering at me from between her thighs, her eyes so wide. “That’s so sexy! Yes!”

    She ripped her fingers from her pussy moments before a thick stream of pussy cream squirted from her cunt. I turned my head and shuddered as they splashed across my face. So warm and amazing, full of her sweet musk. She soaked my hair. It poured down my features and flooded down my neck, joining the juices on my flesh.

    “Oh, Las’s amazing cum!” yowled the lamia. “Ooh, yes, yes, yes!”

    “Cernere’s black cunt,” I panted, loving it, my own cunt on fire as they anointed me with their passion. “You next, Kora.”

    I turned on my knees, facing the human priestess. Her butt-cheeks clenched tight as she groaned and whimpered. Sven’s left hand grabbed her ass. He slid his fingers into her crack, found her asshole, and penetrated it.

    “Brother mine!” howled Kora as he fingered her asshole.

    “Cum on her face, sister dear! Anoint her!”

    “Yes!”

    Kora ripped her fingers from her pussy moments before she squirted her pussy juices. Her legs trembled as her tangy delight splashed onto my soaked tits. I cupped my slippery boobs, lifting them up, savoring the sexual fluids adorning my body. My fingers dug into my tits as my eyes rolled back into my head.

    They all loved me so much. They anointed me with their passion. I was so glad that I played my naughty games with them. I turned, my body trembling so badly, and faced my husband. His blue eyes almost glowed with his passion. He grunted, his chest heaving.

    “Do it!” I groaned. “Coat me in your spunk, my husband. Help your sister heal me!”

    “Gods, yes!” His hand almost blurred as he fisted his dick so fast. “Pater’s mighty cock!”

    Cum spurted.

    Wonderful spunk splashed across my face. I closed my eyes, bathing in the salty flood. Ropy lines coated me. Thick rivulets ran through the pussy juices already adorning my features. I shuddered, breathing in all their musks, savoring the feel of all their passion dribbling down my skin, uniting me with them.

    Such heady ecstasy swayed through me.

    They loved me so much. They cared for me. And—

    “Rithi,” chanted Kora, turning around, her round breasts heaving, “bless my natural paints with your divine love. Let your vision flow through me and restore the art ruined by the cruel acts of the world.”

    The sexual juices adoring my body quivered to her words. They glowed bright white as Kora’s fingers moved before her. She painted my body, restoring the masterpiece of my natural beauty. I shuddered, the magic sinking into my flesh, warming me. My back arched. My pussy clenched.

    An orgasm exploded in the depths of my cunt. My snatch convulsed. Wave after wave of delight surged out of me. I whimpered. My eyes rolled back into my head. Rapture convulsed my body as Kora painted my flesh in her cream.

    I felt her touch sweeping across me, leaving me tingling. It swept over my shoulders and down my back. I whimpered, stars bursting across my vision as my pussy juices gushed out of my cunt. More paint for her to work with.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned as the ecstasy slammed into my mind. “Thank you, sweet Kora!”

    My wings sprouted. I felt them unfurling behind me. I threw a look over my shoulder, glimpsing their delicate shapes spreading out. They fluttered as the ecstasy washed through my body, flashing Pink.

    Tears fell down my cheeks.

    The light died.

    “My wings!” I cried out, my big breasts, coated in pussy cream and cum, heaved before me. I licked my lips, tasting cunt and cum. I shuddered in utter delight. I flapped my wings harder, feeling the air stir around me.

    “Thank you!” I moaned to Kora, staring up at her. “You’re amazing.”

    “A masterpiece, sister dear,” Sven said, his dick throbbing before him.

    Zanyia howled her excitement and then the catgirl tackled me. I gasped as she bore me down to the ground. Her mouth went to my right breast. Her tongue, rougher than a human’s or a faerie’s, lapped up the mix of cream and girl-cum staining my tits, her eyes so bright.

    “Feast, Nathalie. We have to clean our Mistress up.”

    “Yes,” the Zeutchian girl moaned before she fell to her knees on the other side of me.

    Chapter Twenty-Seven: Harem’s Delightful Celebration

    Zanyia

    I licked with such excitement, tasting the mix of pussy cream on Aingeal’s body. It combined with the salty delight of the hermaphrodite’s girl-cum. My mouth watered in utter delight as I licked and nuzzled and gathered up every drop of the juices I could find. I wanted this delight to pour down my mouth. I wanted to feast on it.

    So yummy. So good. Such an utter treat.

    My tongue licked and lapped and nuzzled. I stared at Nathalie, her blue eyes shining back, as we cleaned our Mistress up of all that yummy fluids coating her body. My tongue rasped across her boob, cleaning as fast as I could.

    I found her nipple, flicked it.

    “Yes!” groaned Aingeal. Her body shuddered as my tongue danced over her nub. “Ooh, you two are so naughty.”

    “Yes, they are,” Master groaned. He stroked his dick.

    “What are you waiting on, brother mine? Fuck her.”

    “Yes, yes, you have to fuck her, Master,” Nathalie moaned before the cute girl latched her mouth onto Aingeal’s other nipple, sucking clean a big blob of yummy girl-jizz.

    I sucked hard on the other nub, my tongue dancing around it. I nibbled and shuddered, wiggling hips. My tail swished from side-to-side as Master fell between her thighs. His cock thrust out so hard before him, enchanted by that naughty priestess of Slata. He’d pleasured more than any other man had, so she gifted him mighty stamina.

    He smacked his cock onto Aingeal’s hairless twat. It made such a naughty, wet noise that my own cunt clenched. I shivered, sucking so hard on the nipple as he drew the crown of his dick down to nuzzle at her pussy lips.

    “Yes, yes, claim my cunt, my husband!” Aingeal moaned.

    “Fuck her so hard, brother mine.”

    My lips popped off Aingeal’s nipple. “Revel in her pussy, Master!” I licked my lips. “Fuck her so hard. Then I can lick her cunt clean.”

    “Wicked slave,” Master said, such fondness in his tone. I felt his love and it made me purr.

    My throat rumbling with joy, I sucked on Aingeal’s nipple. The faerie shuddered then gasped as Master penetrated her cunt. My own snatch clenched in envious delight, a sympathetic reaction I couldn’t control. Juices dribbled down my thighs. Despite my body still buzzing from my orgasm, I wanted to be fucked so badly. I wanted a cock in me.

    “So, which one do you wish to enjoy, radiant?” Ealaín asked. “There are two naughty sex slaves that are inspiring such lusts in me.”

    “I think I’ll enjoy Nathalie’s cute tush,” purred Mistress, moving behind my fellow sex slave. “Aingeal rimmed her, and the sounds she made were so… inspirational.”

    Joy spread across Nathalie’s face as she nursed at Aingeal’s nipple. Mistress Kora fell to her knees behind the Zeutchian sex slave. I couldn’t see what our Mistress did, but Nathalie squeezed her blue eyes shut and moaned so loudly.

    It must be naughty.

    “That leaves me to enjoy your cunt, lamia,” the aoi si said, moving behind me.

    I purred louder.

    “Fuck her hard,” Master grinned at me as he thrust away at Aingeal’s snatch. “I know that purring sound. She’s got a hot pussy.”

    “When doesn’t she?” Kora asked then laughed, her face briefly appearing over Nathalie’s body. Then she ducked back down and made the blonde girl squeal in delight.

    It was true. I always had a hot pussy. Las created my race. His lusts ran through me. I wiggled my hips as the aoi si settled behind me. My tall brushed her big tits. I shuddered, loving the soft feel of them. I swayed back and forth, caressing her nipples as her cock found the entrance to my cunt.

    I loved the feel of her clit-dick on my flesh. It was so stimulating. It made me groan and shudder. I whimpered about the nipple in my mouth as she slid slowly into me. Not a hard thrust like Master gave Aingeal, but just sinking into my juicy snatch.

    I moaned about Aingeal’s nub as that thick girl-cock filled me up more and more. Ealaín took her time, whimpering out how much she enjoyed my pussy. The timbre of my purring changed, growing deeper as the wondrous pleasure rippled through my body.

    I loved being filled with a cock.

    I felt Master’s eyes on me, watching as the dickgirl fucked me. Her hands gripped my waist, squeezing as she bottomed out in me. I shuddered, swirling my hips and swishing my tail faster and faster. I caressed her breasts and stirred my juicy cunt around her dick.

    Oh, she felt so amazing in me.

    Everyone in the tent was moaning, including me. We writhed in our passion. Nathalie squealed, Mistress Kora feasting on her cunt while Aingeal’s breast jiggled beneath my sucking mouth. Master plowed her so hard. Then Ealaín drew back her cock, the silky friction shooting through my pussy.

    I purred louder.

    “What a delicious cunt you have, lamia,” the aoi si said. “What a perfect receptacle for a cock.”

    “I do enjoy fucking her,” Master groaned.

    My heart fluttered and I sucked so hard on Aingeal’s nipple.

    “You enjoy fucking every pussy, my husband,” whimpered Aingeal. “Mmm, your cock… Your cock is stirring me up. Pound me, dear husband. I thought I would never experience this cock again!”

    “You can have it as much as you want!” Master groaned, fucking her harder and harder, slamming his dick in and out of her snatch.

    “Except when you’re buried in another woman’s pussy,” she panted.

    “Good thing we have Ealaín now,” purred Kora.

    “Mistress!” Nathalie gasped, her head snapping up from Aingeal’s breast. My fellow sex slave’s small tits quivered, her pigtails swaying about her innocent face. “Oh, Mistress, that’s so nice. Ooh, I like your fingers in my pussy.”

    I shivered, my cunt clenching down on Ealaín’s cock as she thrust it so hard and deep into my pussy. She rammed it into my depths. She speared in now with hard thrusts followed by slow pull backs. She let me savor her girth retreating out of my cunt before she plowed back in again, filling me up.

    I loved it. My flesh drank in the friction. Juices trickled down my thighs as she stirred my snatch up to a froth with her amazing clit-dick. She worked that girl-cock so hard and fast in and out of my snatch, making me dizzy with delight.

    I whimpered, clawing at the ground. Such delight spilled through me. I stirred my hips, working them in fast circles as she plowed over and over into my depths. I shivered, clenching down so hard as she buried into me. It felt so incredible. She plunged hard, fast. She made me quiver and groan in excitement.

    “Mistress Kora!” Nathalie squealed. “Oh, yes, Mistress Kora!”

    “She loves you licking her ass, sister dear,” grunted Master as he plowed into Aingeal’s cunt.

    “What girl doesn’t?” Aingeal moaned.

    I agreed, my cunt clenching down on Ealaín’s dick.

    “Yes, it is a remarkable experience,” Ealaín purred, her hands sliding up my body as she thrust harder and faster in and out of my cunt. Her hands found my small breasts.

    She squeezed them, her fingers brushing my nipples.

    Delight shot down to my cunt. I shuddered, my pussy squeezing down so tight on the thrusting girl-dick. Pleasure surged through me. I purred so loudly as I nursed on Aingeal’s fat nipple. It felt so wonderful between my lips. I treasured it there. I wanted to keep feeling that delicious nub as I sucked on her.

    Aingeal bucked. She let out a gasp of utter delight, her face contorting in pleasure. Sven groaned, thrusting so hard into her. I knew those sounds, recognized the rapture bursting out of my faerie Mistress.

    “Sven!” she squealed.

    My mouth ripped from Aingeal’s nub so I could scream, “Cum in her, Master!”

    “Flood her!” squealed Nathalie, her own face twisting with the unmistakable sounds of orgasmic bliss.

    “Yes!” groaned Ealaín, plowing into my cunt so hard, bringing me closer and closer to my own delight.

    “Gods, yes!” Sven grunted, thrusting so hard forward. His chest rippled as his muscles flexed. Passion exploded across his face.

    “Sven, so good!” whimpered Aingeal. I knew he spilled his seed in her.

    I licked my lips, my pussy clenching down on Ealaín’s dick as she rammed into my depths. The friction shot through my body. It crashed into the growing pressure in the core of my pussy. My ears twitched, my tail swished, and my yowls exploded from my lips.

    I came.

    My pussy writhed about the clit-dick pumping in and out of my juicy snatch. Cream poured down my thighs while rapture washed through my body. It made me tremble, My purrs rumbled out of my throat as I reveled in the pleasure.

    “Rithi’s inspiring beauty!” groaned the aoi si. She buried to the hilt in me.

    Hot cum spurted into my depths. Girl-cum. I whimpered, my cunt milking her dick as the ecstasy filled me. I savored it. I loved cumming so much. It made me feel so wonderfully wicked. My skin tingled. My nipples throbbed.

    I yowled in delight.

    And Master watched me. He watched us all writhing. His harem. It was almost complete. Soon Princess Ava would join us. I would finally get to taste her pussy. I licked my lips, so eager for it. Together, we were unstoppable.

    Prince Meinard would fall. We’d thwart Zizthithana’s dastardly plans. And we’d stop this Paragon from resurrecting the horrible man whose soul dangled around Mistress Kora’s neck. I knew we would succeed. I could feel it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kora Falk

    A wave of dizziness washed over me. I shook my head, feeling so tired as Zanyia scrambled over Aingeal, eager to sixty-nine with the faerie. Ealaín’s cum dripped down the lamia’s thighs as she straddled the faerie’s head.

    I shook my head. Why was I so exhausted? Sex usually invigorated me. I guess it had been a long day. I licked my lips, tasting Nathalie’s sour ass as she sucked on my brother’s cock, cleaning Aingeal’s pussy juices off of his dick.

    My family were eager to love each other. I couldn’t let a little fatigue stop me from joining the fun.

    To be continued…